Glowing Dim as an Ember

by Winged_Capybara

Summary:

Set in an alternate world where Natsu and Lucy are royalty, but magic still exists. The pair seem to get their happily ever after until later that night when everything was thrown into absolute chaos. 3 years after that fateful night, Lucy wakes up all by herself in the forest and has no memory of anything or anyone and seemingly has no magic power. She just has a ring, some keys, and a little fluffy white dog to help guide her way. What happened and who is she?

 

*Story was inspired by the movie "Anastasia"*

 

I do not own Anastasia or Fairy Tail

Notes:

All personal thoughts of the characters will be written in all italics. Small bits of memories of dialogue will pop up in the present and will also be in italics. Larger memories/flashback or dream scenes will be in italics and have "~" indicating the beginning and ending of it. A pair of singular apostrophes (') will be thoughts inside a memory or flashback.

Chapter 1: Prologue

“It would be extremely beneficial for our kingdom to unite officially with Fiore, especially given the uprisings of Phantom Lord…. So what do you think of it, my boy?” Igneel asked his son. The Dragon King had his bright red hair tied back out of his face. He had his black slacks on and was in the process of buttoning up his tuxedo shirt. Looking in the mirror at his son standing behind him.

 

“Marry Lucille?” Natsu asked, running his hand through his hair. Natsu was in a similar state; however he kept his white dress shirt completely open, exposing his chiseled torso, not wanting to constrict himself until he absolutely had too.

 

“Yes, boy. You two have been friends for what?...10 years now?”

 

“11…” Natsu corrected under his breath.

 

Igneel smiled. “Since you two were just little tikes you’ve been two peas in a pod. It’s rare to see you two apart from one another. Whenever you are separated for a few months, you mope around like a lost puppy. You constantly beg to go on missions together. You both are strong willed and butt heads because of it, but that competitiveness with one another pushes you both to be your best. And well, now,” the Dragon King chuckled and turned to his son. “Lucille has blossomed into a beautiful young lady and it’s time for her to find a suitor. I know your thoughts have shifted from thinking of her just as a friend—Don’t think I haven’t noticed your longing stares at her, my boy,” Igneel said with a wink. Natsu looked away from his father trying to cover the embarrassment on his face. “I know she enjoys your company. You both light up in the same way when you see each other.” 

 

“Dad,” Natsu sighed, “Lucille’s my best friend. I don’t want that to change.” 

 

“Natsu, something will have to change eventually. Regardless of what you decide, she and you are going to have to marry someone, so it might as well be someone you already care for. You couldn’t ask for a better arrangement than that…Afterall, It’s what we planned for all along.”

 

“What?!” the Prince asked in shock.

 

“Well I wouldn’t say it was a set in stone plan…” Igneel muttered. “But after King Jude’s wife passed away, he came to the realization that all he wanted was the best for his daughter and wanted her to be happy. So, instead of having her arranged to a stranger when they were young and not knowing what the stranger would grow up to be like, he requested that potential suitors meet with her throughout the years. The best match was favored to be you over time. Although, Lord Straight was still very adminant that his son should marry her.”

 

“Dan was a suitor?! Luce does not like him. He gives her the creeps. He is always so forward with her...” the Dragon Prince gritted his teeth.

 

“Yes, exactly, and who would she run to for support to escape him, hmmm?...”

 

“Me, I guess...”

 

“And what would your feelings be if she married Lord Straight’s son instead?” The King asked, holding a smirk.

 

Natsu furrowed his brows, tightened his jaw, and clenched his fists. An unexpected growl rumbled in his chest.

 

“And there you have it,” Igneel said with a smug expression. 

 

“Dad…” Natsu let out another sigh, “I-I’m not sure how Lucille will feel about this…Does she even know about any of this?” The Prince scratched the back of his head.

 

“No, although she is a very bright young lady. I’m guessing she has had suspicions over the years.” 

 

Natsu looked concerned mulling over the situation. Igneel walked over to Natsu and placed his hands on his son’s shoulders.

 

“Son, you love her in all the ways a man can love someone, you just haven’t said it. I think it would be best if she found out from you. I’m sure she will have the same mixed feelings and some embarrassment, but I think she will be comforted to know that you are experiencing these things right along with her.”

 

Natsu continued to think, not making eye contact with his father. Igneel sighed and let go of his son. He walked toward the door. “So is Jude going to tell his daughter or are you?”

 

Natsu looked his father in the eye and took a deep breath in. “…..I will,” he replied.

 

—-------------------------------

Natsu partially buttoned up his shirt as he walked towards Princess Lucielle’s chambers that were located just off the garden. He had been there countless times and played with her often in her room when they were kids, but as they got older, it became more indecent for Natsu to be alone with her in there. That didn’t mean though that he wouldn’t sneak in anyway to play card games, eat food he snuck from the kitchen, or listen to her read him the stories she created. 

 

What would marrying her do to their relationship? Would it become awkward and cold and professional? Or would it be like those late nights of her tenderly stroking his hair while telling him about how boring her day was stuck in socializing situations with other members of the court when she much rather be out going on adventures with him?

 

He hoped it was the latter. 

 

In those situations, he could picture himself being just as content as now if not more because he knew he would be with her the rest of his life. No one would take her away from him and they wouldn’t have to worry about what was indecent in the court's eyes. They could live as they pleased with no barriers. 

 

Natsu would also be lying to himself if the thought of physical intimacy with Lucille didn’t excite him. It really did. How many times had they been in situations where the tension of want was so tight that a butter knife could cut right through it? How many times had he imagined the softness of her pink lips or her flawless skin? How many times did he have to restrain himself from acting upon his urge to get to know every inch of her intimately? Too many.

 

Before he knew it, he was at Princess Lucille’s door. What would he say? What if she was angry? Or worse, what if she was disgusted by the idea? Natsu shook the thoughts from his head and knocked on her door. Lucille’s lady in waiting, Levy, cracked open the door and let out a surprised gasp.

 

“Oh your majesty!” she said with a startle placing her hand over her heart to steady it. “Forgive me, I didn’t expect it to be you knocking.”

 

Natsu smirked, “C’mon Levy you know better than that. Who else would it be at an inconvenient time like this?”

 

Levy giggled, “I suppose you are correct there, your majesty.” 

 

“I need to speak with Lucille, could I borrow her for a moment?” 

 

Levy bit her lip and shifted uncomfortably, “Well now is not the best time, your grace. She’s in the middle of dressing.”

 

“Who is it Levy?” Lucille called from inside the room. 

 

Levy turned around to address the princess. “My lady, it’s Prince Natsu, he’s requesting to speak with you.”

 

“Let him in,” she said casually.

 

“But your state of dress?!” 

 

“It’s fine Levy, it’s not like Natsu hasn’t seen me in this state before. We used to take baths together when we were little for heaven's sake. I have my dressing gown on now, so please let him in.”

 

Natsu blushed as an intrusive thought of taking a bath with Lucille now invaded his mind.

 

Levy bowed her head “As you wish.” She opened the door and stepped aside to let the prince in. 

 

Natsu stepped inside the lavish room and saw the princess sitting at her vanity, in her lavender silk dressing gown. It was embroidered with lillies, her favorite, that climbed up from the ruffled hem of the robe. Her long bell sleeves nearly touched the floor as she sat. Lucilles long golden hair fell to the small of her back in beautiful curls. Half of her hair was tied back into an intricate bun that was encrusted in strings of pearls and gold. Her makeup was modest, but it brought out the beauty of her gorgeous chocolate brown eyes and the natural glow of her smooth skin. Her lips looked like delicate soft petals of pink. The prince was awestruck. A grin grew across the princess’s face.

 

“I should’ve known that you’d be interrupting my dressing process,” Lucille said with an amused grin. “What is it this time, Fire Breath? Did you lock yourself out of your chambers again? Or are you hiding from the wrath of Erza?”

 

The prince gave a breathy chuckle as he brought his hand behind his head to scratch at his nape. He loved the casualness of their relationship and prayed it would stay like this. 

 

“No–nothing like that. I needed to have a word with you, Princess Lucille…It’s something important.”

 

Lucille’s surprise showed as she pursed her lips and widened her eyes. Natsu did not often use her title while addressing her in private.

 

Natsu reached out his hands waving them to ease her mind. “It’s nothing bad—it’s just something—that I found out and needed to tell you…” 

 

“I see…” the princess replied. Maintaining eye contact with the prince she spoke, “Levy, please go ready my gown. Make sure everything is in perfect condition. I think I may have seen some wrinkles forming on the bodice of the dress. Could you please go take care of that?” 

 

Levy gave a knowing smile, “Of course, your grace.” Levy curtsied and went to the dressing part of the princess’s chambers. 

 

Lucille got up and walked over to the pink sofas that were lined in light wood finishes. She sat, relaxed her posture, and patted the seat next to her, inviting Natsu over to sit beside her. Natsu accepted her invitation.

 

“What is it?” she asked with warm concern in her eyes.

 

“I guess I don’t even know where to begin, Luce…” he looked down, shaking his head.

 

“You know you can tell me anything.” Lucille tenderly grabbed his hand. “But if you ate all of my cake, it will be your funeral,” she narrowed her eyes as a wry smile crossed her lips. 

 

Natsu smiled. “Nah Luce, it’s—well—um—,” Natsu cleared his throat, “—We spent a lot of time growing up together right?”

 

Lucille raised an eyebrow, “Yes….” she said, trying to figure out what that had to do with anything.

 

“Did you ever wonder… why that was?…” Natsu looked up into her eyes. “It’s not common for royal children from different kingdoms to get together multiple times a year–every year–for no specific occasions.”

 

“Yeah, I guess you’re right, it isn’t very common…” Lucille’s eyebrows furrowed now in confusion. “Where are you going with this?...”

 

Natsu sighed, “Our fathers made an arrangement when we were kids…the idea was to find you a suitor that you would like and he would love and care for you, as well as bring good alliances to your kingdom…”

 

“Spit it out Natsu...” she whispered impatiently.

 

“Our father’s have come to the agreement that we should be wed.” 

 

Lucille’s eyes widened and her posture stiffened. Natsu was not sure she was breathing. “Luce?...” he asked cautiously.

 

Lucille’s face flushed and she let out her breath and tried to catch it again. “I had my suspicions… I guess it’s still a bit of a shock though…” She looked into Natsu’s eyes, “I’m sorry you were pulled into this, Natsu. My father didn’t tell me anything about this.” 

 

Natsu held both of her hands between his. “There’s no need to apologize. I’m not angry or even upset. In all honesty, I’m actually feeling the opposite way, but I am worried about you.”

 

“What do you mean?” She asked.

 

“—How do you feel about thi—?”

 

“--No Natsu. Explain, ‘the opposite feeling.’”

 

Natsu felt his face heat up with embarrassment, “Oh–well–I–uh–I,” he cleared his throat again. “I am happy with the arrangement because it means I get to be with you forever…but how are—” 

 

Lucille covered Natsu’s mouth with her delicate hand. “Shush, dragon brains.” Her eyes softened and she moved her hand to cradle his cheek, “You really mean that?”

 

Natsu blinked. “Of course I do,” he whispered. “You’re my best friend…you’re also kind, smart, funny, fiery, brave, and beautiful. And in a fight you can throw a kick like no other.” he chuckled, “I honestly can’t imagine wanting anything else…” he placed his hand over hers. “And I—uh—l-am in l-love with you, Luce…” he said quietly.

 

Lucille’s eyes started to water as a dazzling smile grew onto her face. “Natsu…” she gushed. 

 

The tension in his shoulders finally relaxed. Natsu took her left hand off his face and placed a delicate kiss upon it. Lucille brought her hand under his chin to bring him up to look at her. 

 

“I have always loved you and I always will,” Lucille whispered.

 

Feeling bold, Lucille brought her lips to the Prince’s and gave a soft kiss. Natsu’s brain immediately short circuited. He couldn’t even begin to describe the amount of elation he felt at finally getting to experience the caress of her full lips.

 

Now that Natsu experencinced them, he couldn’t imagine ever parting from her lips. So, he brought his hand around the back of her neck and roped his arm around her waist pulling her in to deepen the kiss. A soft moan escaped from Lucille’s mouth as she gave a contented sigh of his name. Hearing his beautiful best friend say his name like that lit a burning fire in him like nothing he had ever experienced.

 

Natsu placed wanting kisses all over her face and down her neck and even gave her a playful bite at the base of it. She let out breathy giggles and wrapped her arms around him and pulled him back with her as she laid down. Natsu was now on top of her and a dangerous smile grew across his lips. 

 

He dramatically looked both ways and back down at her, “Awesome, you don’t want to wait either! We gotta be quick though, Luce! No ones looking!” he whispered in earnest. 

 

She slapped his chest and rolled her eyes. Natsu’s eyes were alight with mischief. He quickly and aggressively nuzzled her neck and gave her more open mouthed kisses, which brought Lucille into a fit of squeals of laughter. When there was a knock at the door. 

 

“Darling, it’s your father.”

 

Dammit.

 

They both froze for a moment. “J-Just a minute, father. Let me get my dressing gown on,” Lucille called sweetly.

 

The pair instantly went into action like they had many times before. Natsu ran over to her armoir and opened the doors to jump in. He got in, but before Lucille could close the doors. He pulled her in for a sultry kiss that took her breath away. 

 

“We‘ll finish this later…” he said with a smug grin. 

 

That got her to giggle again and she pushed him back in with a smirk and closed the doors. Lucille fixed her robes and her hair as she walked over to answer the door. 

 

“Hello, father,” she said with a smile. “Is there something you need?” 

 

“Yes…I was wondering if you have seen Prince Natsu. I was hoping to have a word with him. The maids said they had seen him walk this way.” 

 

Natsu’s eyes widened and panic sank into the pit of his stomach. 

 

Oh no…the dreaded father-in-law chat.

 

“He knocked on my door, but Levy dismissed him for now. She told him she would fetch him when I was fully decent. Natsu may be back in his chambers getting ready for the evening,” she replied.

 

Natsu grinned. Lucy was always so sneaky and quick. He supposed that skill was strengthened from creating her own stories over the years.

 

“No, I was just there and he was nowhere to be found,” said the King.

 

Lucy giggled, “Have you checked the kitchen?...”

 

Her father let out a soft chuckle. “No, I have not... That should have been the first place I checked... I suppose I will go do that now.”

 

“If you see him, make sure to threaten the death penalty if he even thinks about taking a bite out of my cake.” 

 

Jude chuckled again. “I will be sure to do that, my dear.” He paused. “I love you, my star.” 

 

“I love you, Papa.” she replied. 

 

Natsu heard the door latch and heard the clicks of Lucille’s shoes walking over to let him out of the wardrobe. Light flushed in and Lucille saw the pale face of the Dragon Prince.

 

“Luce, you gotta help me!” Natsu said in worry. “I don’t want your dad to find me! I’m not ready for the ‘whole threatening to kill me if I hurt so much as a hair on your head’ talk.” 

 

Lucille crossed her arms and rolled her eyes. “Oh don’t tell me that the all powerful and mighty Dragon Slayer Prince is scared,” she mocked with a mischievous smile. “Besides, I feel like you have had very similar chats before…”

 

Natsu stepped out of the wardrobe and looked at the princess very seriously. “Luce, this is serious. There are only two things that I truly fear in this life. One, starving to death. And two, your father.”

 

Lucille tried to stifle her laughter with one hand over her mouth and the other over her stomach. Natsu narrowed his eyes. He crossed his arms and pouted his lip, which only made Lucille laugh harder. 

 

“My lady,” Levy spoke softly. “I’m sorry to interrupt, but we really do need to start getting you into your gown.”

 

“Of course,” the Princess replied. “I’m sorry Levy, thank you for being so patient. I will be right behind you.”

 

Levy nodded her head and turned back to the dressing room. 

 

Lucille turned back to Natsu with a heart stopping grin, “Well if you don’t die of fright before the ball, I will see you there.” She held out her hand to the Prince.

 

Natsu took her hand and pulled her to his chest. Lucille let out a gasp of surprise and then blushed seeing how close she was to Natsu’s face again. “Come hell or high water,” he placed a gentle kiss against her lips, “I will be there.” 

 

Lucille blushed even further. Natsu smirked, let her out of his embrace and turned to head to the door.

 

“Uhhh, Natsu?” 

 

He turned around to face his now fiancé, eyebrows raised holding his smirk. “I know you want more, Luce, but you’re going to have to wait because I don’t think I’ll be able to stop. And I…” he said, rolling his shoulders back and putting his hand on his chest, “am a noble gentleman.”

 

Lucy rolled her eyes and put her hands on her hips, but couldn’t hold back the growing smile that pulled at her cheeks. “That’s not what I was going to say, Pervert,” she mocked. “What I was going to say is, I think you need to take the garden route, in case anyone is out in the hallway.” 

 

“Right…” he replied, nodding his head.

 

Natsu dashed over to the doors that led to the balcony. He then looked at the trellis up against the stone exterior wall of the palace that he climbed many times over the years. He turned to give a final wave and wink to Lucille and he jumped over the balcony wall. He took hold of the trellis and climbed down to the garden.

——————

 

The Prince took his usual route of cutting through the garden and went down the stairs that lead to the royal kitchen. After entering, he immediately realized his mistake. Lucy’s father had just walked out into the main kitchen space with one of the chefs. Natsu felt all the blood drain from his face.

 

“Apologies, my King, I guess Prince Natsu was down here after all,” said the chef, scratching his head.

 

“Prince Natsu is rather good at hiding, so do not worry. Thank you, Remy,” the King said with a soft smile. “The prince and I need to have a word. I’m very much looking forward to enjoying the fruits of your labor tonight, Chef.”

 

The chef bowed to him and gave his thanks. He gave Natsu a curt nod and headed back in the direction he and the King just came from. 

 

The King turned his direction to the prince. “Come, Prince Natsu. I wish to speak with you in my study.” The King moved towards the exit of the kitchen and motioned for Natsu to follow. 

 

“Y-Yes, sir.” Natsu shakily said following his future father-in-law up the stairs. 

 

—---------------------

 

When they arrived at the King’s study, the King went over to his desk and leaned against it with his arms crossed. Jude motioned for the frightened Dragon Prince to take one of the seats in front of the desk. Natsu nodded in understanding and he walked over to the chair he always sat in and took a seat.

 

How many times had the King berated him while in this exact position for “dragging” his daughter along on “reckless” and “dangerous” missions? Too many to count. 

 

The King narrowed his eyes and stared at Natsu for a long moment. 

 

Here it comes…. he thought.

 

Natsu felt a cold drip of sweat go down his back. He wiped his hands on his pants to get rid of the moisture building at his palms as he swallowed.

 

The King smirked and let out a small chuckle. “Something wrong, my boy? I don’t think I have ever seen you this nervous.”

 

The prince pulled at the collar of his shirt. “No…No…It’s just–uh–a little warm in here,” he said sheepishly. 

 

This made Jude gaffa. “You really are a terrible liar,” the King said in an amused tone. “Listen son, I did not bring you here to berate you. I want to talk to you about the arrangement. Igneel said he spoke with you already on the matter, is that correct?”

 

“Yes, sir.” Natsu choked out.

 

“Very good,” the King said. “Now I would like to apologize for not making you aware of the situation earlier, but–as you just proved–you are, in fact, a terrible liar and I did not want my daughter finding out too soon.”

 

“I understand, sir,” Natsu replied a little embarrassed. “...Would you like me to talk to her about it now?”

 

“Yes, Igneel said you would handle that…” The King sighed and his face became more serious. “She is my entire world, Natsu. I have made many mistakes in my life, one of the biggest ones was being a neglectful father to her after my beloved Layla got so ill. I’ve tried to make it up to my Lucille over the years, but I don’t think I will ever be able to fully accomplish that. I am hoping that this arrangement will make her feel loved and know she will always have someone that truly cares for her by her side through thick and thin.” A smirk grew across the King’s face again, “I know you to be a hot headed, rambunctious, idiot prince that is always making a mess of things. And honestly you have been a real pain in my arse these past 10 years, but your convictions, kindness, loyalty, and caring heart is what sets you apart from all others that have tried to win my daughter's affections and my favor.”

 

Natsu pursed his lips. He wasn't sure whether to feel more insulted or flattered by his statements. 

 

“Can you promise me, Natsu, that you will be that person for my dear Lucille?” he asked with pleading eyes.

 

Natsu stood up and finally had confidence in his posture.“On my honor,” Natsu crossed his right arm over and made a fist over his heart, “I will be that person for Lucille; until my last breath.”

 

The King nodded his head and maintained his smile. “Good I thought so,” he said. “Now I will be announcing the engagement tonight at the ball. Am I correct in assuming that you didn’t get a ring in the past hour or you just so happened to bring one incase this occasion were to ever happen?”

 

Natsu scratched his head in confusion. The King laughed, “I figured not, which is why I arranged for that to be taken care of.”

 

Jude stood up and went around to the back side of his desk and removed a key from his pocket. He used the key to unlock the drawer in the middle of the desk and opened it. He reached his hand in and pulled out a small red velvet box, which he handed to the prince. 

 

Natsu had to hold back his knee jerk reaction to make some smart comment like, ‘Oh Jude! I don’t know what to say…it’s just so sudden!’---all in a feminine tone. If it was his father he would have. No way in hell would he pull that crap with Jude though. 

 

Natsu opened the velvet box and inside he saw a beautifully intricate gold ring that had a pinkish hue to it. The center of the ring looked like a blooming flower. The petals were inlaid with diamonds and in the middle of the bloom was a large pink stone. The ring itself was created to look like leafy vines spread directly from the blossom itself and would delicately wrap the wearer's finger like wispy ivy. Natsu immediately thought of the garden outside Lucille’s chambers and the flowered trellis he used to get to her. Natsu stood with his mouth slightly open taking in the marvel of the piece of jewelry. 

 

“Stunning, isn’t it?” the King said. “It was Layla’s. She had it specially made after Lucille was born.” The King’s dull hazel eyes had a shine to them as he thought of the memories, “It was inspired by how gorgeous the gardens looked on the day of our daughter's birth…” He huffed a laugh. “It was strange because Layla never wore it. She always said that it felt like ‘someone else’s ring,’ but because of the symbolism of it, she felt the need to keep it in her collection and pass it onto Lucille. It originally had a ruby in the center of it, but I decided to have it replaced with morganite—since your kingdom is one of the few places that it can be found. I thought, perhaps, it would make it more personal to you both.”

 

Natsu looked up from the ring and straight into his soon to be father-in-law's eyes. “Thank you,” Natsu said quietly, “it’s perfect.”

 

The King gave a nod and a smirk. “Of course,” he said rounding back to the front of his desk, “but I suppose we should finish preparing for the festivities. You and Lucille will be announced together tonight, that should give you some alone time to chat about this before the brown-nosers of the court swarm you with congratulations and bore you with their opinions and stories all evening.” 

 

Natsu cringed. He hated situations where he was forced to talk with the “elegant” and “cultured” upper crust folk. He never felt that he belonged amongst them even though he was the upperest of the crusts.  Tonight he would have to grin and bear it though.

 

Natsu nodded and gave a light chuckle. “Yes, sir. Thank you.” With that, Natsu bowed his head in acknowledgement and took his leave.

 

—--------------------------

 

Natsu nervously paced in the lounging area of his chambers, waiting for a servant to tell him it was time for him to line up for the beginning of the evening's festivities. He absolutely hated being dressed in formal wear. It was so constricting compared to his usually billowing shirts and pants he chose to wear. The only positive thing about this is that Lucille always gushed about how handsome he looked in formal wear. A lot of it was to tease him, but he guessed there was some truth to it by how often he caught her eyes lingering on him for just a little too long at these events. He always did look good in the color red. The long high-collared tuxedo coat, in said color, had swirled gold detailing that stretched from his shoulders and “v”ed to the bottom of his waist. The detailing was also found on the black cuffs and black vest underneath. Throw in some black pants and boots and tie and the look was complete. The ensemble was sure to make Lucille get that cute flustered blush on her cheeks, which made the Dragon Prince smirk. 

 

As anticipated, the signaling knock was heard from the door.  Natsu did the last straightenings of his coat and headed out the door to be escorted to the entrance of the ballroom.

Chapter 2

Pain. Every part of her body ached. Her head throbbed as if angry hornets were trying to escape her skull. She sat up cringing trying to shade her eyes from the offensive daylight. 

 

Where am I? 

 

She took in her surroundings of tall lush green trees. She could hear the cicadas sing. The day was hot and she realized her skin was soaked in sweat. 

 

What’s going on? 

 

She tried to stand and held onto a tree for her support. 

 

How did I get here?

 

She paused. Wait. I….. who am I?!

 

She panicked as she looked down at her clothes to give her some sort of hint to who she was. A white billowy shirt and brown high waisted trousers and thigh high boots. There was a pouch that was full of keys. She pulled the ring of keys out. They were breathtakingly beautiful. They warmed and vibrated under her touch. 

 

These couldn’t possibly be used for doors…. Maybe they were keys to treasures or jewelry boxes. 

 

She reached for her head again as a sharp pain ran through her skull. She felt fabric covering her hair and took it off. As she cradled her head through the pain. 

 

After a few moments she tried to keep assessing herself for clues. She held a brown pageboy hat. Her blonde hair fell to just above her waist. 

 

Nothing still came to mind. Her chest started to heave as she began to hyperventilate. Her world was spinning 

 

THINK. 

 

She grabbed at her chest to try and center herself. She felt something around her neck. A gold chain held a beautiful ring. A pinkish gold rose blossom encased a pink jewel surrounded in small diamonds. Vine of leaves created the circle of the ring. She heard a tender male voice in her head.

 

“ Happy birthday, Lucy…”

 

Lucy. My name must be Lucy… Lucy...Lucy…Lucy…Yes, that feels right…

 

Relief ran over her from at least remembering her name. She studied the ring. Her chest warmed and tears automatically came to her eyes.

 

A promise…

 

“No matter where you are, my love will always be with you. No matter how far apart we may be or whatever situations we get ourselves into, we’ll always be with one another…if we ever get lost along the way our love will always bring us back together…We will always find each other…And that’s a promise...” the same voice continued.

 

Her heart ached and she collapsed to her knees.

 

Who are you? 

 

She closed her eyes and shook her head. She tried to picture who spoke those words. No matter how hard she tried, nothing came to her mind except the physical pain of her head.

 

Lucy began to weep. She cried and wailed into her hands. She was terrified and mourned for the loss of her memories. Surely something terrible must’ve happened. She mourned for the people she couldn’t remember. For possible loved ones. For him—whoever he was. 

 

Gods please! I need something! Anything! Give me something!

 

Just then a little fluffy white dog popped out of the brush and snatched her hat off the ground and ran away from her. 

 

“Hey!!!” She called after him. “Give that back!”

 

The dog turned around and crouched, sticking its butt up in the air. Its tail wagged looking at her like he wanted to play. 

 

“I’m sorry, but I really am not in a playful mood right now.” 

 

She walked over to the dog and reached for the hat. The dog quickly turned and ran a few paces away from her and looked back. Lucy furrowed her eyebrows.

 

“This isn’t funny.” 

 

She walked toward him again and the little white dog did the same thing. Running in the same direction as before. She was about to scold the dog, but then realization hit her. Lucy nodded slowly, now understanding. 

 

“Oh….okay…I can take a hint…” she said quietly, slowly walking to the dog. 

 

Please let this be a sign. 

 

——————————————————————————

 

Lucy chased the dog through the trees. She giggled at the playfulness of the pup and she finally caught him as soon as they made it to a clearing. She grabbed her hat out of the dog's mouth and placed it back on her head. Lucy then looked at the tag on the yellow collar around its neck, “Plue.” 

 

“What a unique name…” she whispered through a smile. She scratched behind its ears. “Nice to meet you, Plue.”

 

Lucy then looked up at her surroundings. Wild flowers and grasses stretched hundreds of yards around her. She saw a huge garden and greenhouse next to a modest cottage. Lucy saw a woman in a red cloak working in the garden. She looked at the dog with eyebrows raised silently asking to confirm this is what she was supposed to do. The white ball of fluff began to pant with its tongue out and wagged its tail happily. 

 

Okay. Here we go.

 

Lucy held Plue close to her chest as she approached the woman in the garden. Lucy expected the woman to look up at her as she neared her, but the woman must have been focused on her work.

 

“Excuse me…” Lucy began.

 

The woman startled and looked up at Lucy with her red eyes in annoyance. Then her look changed to surprise. The woman’s mouth opened, but she didn’t say anything.

 

“Sorry to bother you, but is this your dog? I found him running around the woods…” she said.

 

There was an awkward amount of seconds before the woman gave her reply. 

 

The woman stiffened her posture and her mouth was in a line. “No it is not….Who are you? What do you want?”

 

“S-sorry, I was just hoping to find the owner… I believe my name is Lucy…”

 

“You believe it’s, Lucy?…” the woman raised a brow in confusion. 

 

“Y-y-yes…” Lucy looked away from the woman, embarrassed.  “I don’t remember who I am… I just woke up in the forest some minutes ago. With no idea of where I was or who I am. The only thing I could remember was a voice calling me Lucy.”

 

“And did this voice have a name?…” the woman asked.

 

“No…I only heard him say a few words. I didn’t picture anyone either…I remembered a promise he made when I looked at this.” Lucy grabbed the chain around her neck and showed the woman the ring. 

 

The woman’s eyes widened and she gasped. 

 

Lucy gave a soft smile. “Breathtakingly beautiful, isn’t it?…”

 

The woman furrowed her eyebrows again, but this time it looked more in confusion rather than annoyance. “What do you have in that pouch on your hip?” She asked.

 

“Oh, I forgot about these…” Lucy shifted Plue to be held in one arm and released the pouch from her waist and handed it over to the woman. “Any idea what these are?”

 

The woman finally stood as she took the pouch into her hands. She opened the flap and pulled out the ring of keys. “These are gate keys…” the woman said in quiet wonder. 

 

“Huh, the gates must be made of gold with how beautiful these keys are.”

 

“No child,” the woman looked up at Lucy with questions in her eyes. “These are celestial gate keys….” Lucy’s face contorted into confusion. “…you know,” the woman continued, “to magically summon celestial spirits.” Lucy shook her head as if not understanding. “These gold keys open the celestial gates to the members of the Zodiac,” the woman said in exasperation.

 

“The Zodiac?…”

 

The woman cocked her head in disbelief. “You aren’t familiar with the Zodiac…constellations?…” 

 

Lucy flinched and continued to whince from a sudden sharp shooting pain in her head. “GAH!” 

 

The woman jumped back in surprise. 

 

“S-sorry that I startled you again, “ Lucy apologized. “I just have a horrible pain in my head. I think I must’ve hit it pretty hard.”

 

“That would possibly explain the memory loss…” the woman said.

 

“Yeah… but sorry no, I don’t think I’m familiar with the Zodiac, but who knows what I know…” Lucy looked a little embarrassed. 

 

“I’m not sensing any magic power coming from you and yet you are holding 12 keys of the Zodiac—any idea why that is?” the woman asked.

 

“Uh no?…is 12 a lot?” Lucy replied. 

 

“These silver keys are common enough, but these gold keys are extremely rare. There is only one key per spirit in the Zodiac. There are no others in existence.” 

 

Lucy paused. “…So what am I doing with them?…” Lucy whispered.

 

“Come, follow me inside.” 

 

Chapter 3

 

Lucy sat at the square wooden table in the quaint cottage. Plue sat asleep in her lap as she continued to stroke his soft fur. The woman brought over a simple brown clay tea cup with a small bag of herbs in it and placed it on the table. The woman then crossed the small room to grab the whistling black tea kettle from the fireplace—She brought it back over and poured the hot water into the cup. Then she slid it over to Lucy.

 

“Here. This will help with the pain in your head,” she said.

 

Lucy looked at the cup and back at the pink haired woman. 

 

The woman looked almost bored. “What is it, girl? 

 

Lucy scrunched her nose. “What’s in it?” She asked looking inside the cup.

 

The old woman rolled her eyes and gave an exasperated sigh. “Various medicinal herbs. I’m a healer.” 

 

“Do you have any honey? I usually drink my tea with 2 extra large spoons…“ Lucy’s eyes widened and she continued in a whisper realizing that she found another thing out about herself ”….of honey…” Lucy shook her head. “I’m sorry that was rude. It was a….” Lucy furrowed her eyebrows trying to search for what that just was. A memory? But it’s not like she actively remembered that. She just said it.

 

“A reflex.” The woman finished for Lucy. The blonde looked up at the woman with worried eyes. 

 

“It’s alright child.” The woman tried to comfort. “That’s a good sign. It means that there wasn’t any lasting brain damage if your brain is able to connect to that kind of memory.”

 

Lucy looked up at the woman with sparkling eyes and a growing smile. “So I’ll get my memories back?!” 

 

“I’m not saying that it will happen, but it’s a sign pointing to the possibility of a good direction. I’d have to do further analysis on you. But first thing first, drink your tea. There is some honey in there, but if I add more honey it will throw off the ratios and the healing effect.”

 

Lucy nodded and took a slow sip. She grimaced at the bitter herbal taste and then tried to fake a smile when she looked back at the old woman “It’s not so bad…It’s actually kind of yummy. Thank you, miss uh…” 

 

“Porlyusica and you’re not very good at lying. Your face says it all,” The woman said flatly.

 

Lucy bit her lip, looked down, and blushed. “Sorry,” she apologized quietly.

 

Just then the creaky wooden door to the home opened. A very short elderly man with white hair and a stocking hat stood outside. He wore a beige canvas shirt and brown slacks. 

 

“I’m home!” The man said with a smug grin. 

 

Porlyusica rolled her eyes and let out another sigh of annoyance. “You were supposed to be gone longer, you old fool.” 

 

The man walked through the door. “Ahh but didn’t you miss—“ All the blood drained out of the old man’s face and his mouth fell open when he looked at Lucy. 

 

Porlyusica shot him a glare and he recomposed himself. “Fool, this is Lucy . Lucy, this is the old fool…Lucy here seems to have a case of amnesia. She approached me in the garden saying that she woke up in the forest confused about who she was and where she was.”

 

The old man nodded slowly, seeming to mull over the woman’s words. “The name is actually, Makarov. Nice to meet you, Lucy,” he said with a small grin.

 

“We were just discussing her head injury,” the woman continued, “She also has celestial gate keys, but as you can sense, there is no magic power coming off her.”

 

“Curious,” Makarov replied. “Have you tried summoning a spirit yet?”

 

“No, fool. She needs to finish drinking her tea.”

 

“Of course,” he nodded in understanding. 

 

“S-sorry for invading your home,” Lucy began, “I won’t bother you too long...”

 

“You stay as long as you like, Lucy. Pay no attention to the old hag. She’s just used to being left alone.” The man gave a smile so warm that Lucy felt herself relax. She didn’t know what it was, but she found herself very comfortable with these strangers already. 

 

“Thank you,” she said softly.

 

Lucy continued to sip her tea as the old man and woman argued about the price that he got for selling herbs and potions to patrons. The old woman berated him, but he quipped back just as fast. It was quite funny to see them argue and Lucy had to stifle a number of her giggles.

 

“I suppose it’s been a while since you have woken up…are you remembering anything?” The healer asked. “Do you remember who you are and what you’re supposed to be doing?” 

 

Lucy paused and closed her eyes as if that would help bring the memories forward. 

 

What I’m supposed to be doing is an odd question, she thought.

 

Lucy shook her head, “I’m sorry. I’ve still got nothing.”

 

The healer sighed. “Well child, I suppose it’s time we give the keys a try,” Porlyusica said, clearly exhausted by her previous conversation with Makarov.

 

“Okay…” Lucy said sheepishly. She took out the ring of keys and placed it on the table. “So what do we do?”

 

The old woman took in a large breath and let out a sigh in annoyance. The woman got up and walked over to the side of the table Lucy was sitting at. 

 

“First we need to choose a spirit to summon. We should choose one of the silver keys because it doesn’t require much magic power….” The woman picked up the ring and chose one of the smaller silver keys. “Here.” The woman placed it on the table in front of Lucy.

 

“What spirit are we summoning?” The blonde asked.

 

“The little dog,” Porlyusica said flatly.

 

Lucy picked up the key and held it in her hand. “Okay…” Lucy blinked at the old woman. “So…how do we summon it?”

 

“You say, ‘Open gate of the little dog, Nikola.’ Usually it helps if you stand up.” The woman replied.

 

Lucy picked up Plue from her lap and set him on the floor and then stood up. “Okay, here it goes….Open gate—of—uh the little dog, Nikola,” she said timidly.

 

Nothing happened. 

 

“So, when does it show up?…” Lucy asked.

 

Porlyusica crossed her arms and looked at Lucy and just blinked at her. “That was pitiful,” the old woman said.

 

“Now, now, Porly,” Makarov said, inserting himself into the conversation. “You didn’t do a very good job of explaining.” 

 

The old man turned to Lucy. “Now Lucy, when using magic, being in tune with yourself and the energy around you is key, as well as confidence…Tell me, do you feel anything when you touch the keys? Really stop and take it in.”

 

Lucy closed her eyes trying to hone her senses in. She felt the warmth and the subtle vibration from the key like she did earlier. “Yes, it feels warm and I think it’s vibrating?…” 

 

“Yes! Good Lucy!” He praised. “Now feel the warmth of the energy around you.” 

 

“Okay..” she said, still holding her eyes closed. “Okay, I think I feel it.”

 

“Good. Now adjust your stance. Place your feet firmly on the ground. Center yourself and call out to the heavens. Demand that they obey you!”

 

Lucy furrowed her brows in determination and opened her eyes. “Okay,” she said. 

 

She squared her shoulders and spread her feet to a shoulder width apart. She took in a large breath and held the key in front of her… “ OPEN, GATE OF THE LITTLE DOG, NIKOLA!” 

 

Lucy felt the vibrations in the air quicken around her. Her ears were filled with a high pitch ringing and she had an overwhelming feeling of warmth flood her body. But then, it was quickly replaced with sharp fiery pain. “AGH!!!” Lucy screamed falling to the floor doubled over. 

 

“Lucy!” The old couple cried out and were by her side instantly. Plue whined and immediately nuzzled at Lucy’s side. 

 

Lucy could feel the sweat dripping from every pore as aftershocks of the pain swept through her. “W-What w-was that?” She gasped. “Did I do it wrong?... Or is that s-supposed to happen?” 

 

The old woman pursed her lips and looked to be deep in thought. “No it’s not. If you didn’t have any magic power there would be absolutely no reaction; similar to what happened the first time you tried to summon.”

 

“So what does this mean?” Lucy looked at the old woman with widened eyes of concern.

 

“I’m not sure,” she said. Porlyusica held out her hand. “Here, give me the key.” 

 

Lucy handed the silver key to the woman. The healer examined the key; she twisted it and looked at it from different angles. 

 

“It appears to be a normal key…I don’t see any markings on it that would cause that sort of reaction.” Porlyusica then straightened her posture and held the key out in front of herself. “ Open, gate of the little dog, Nikola.” 

 

Lucy felt the air vibrate quickly again and then she saw a bright light flash from the silver key that the old woman held. Then a silhouette began to appear out of the light. When the light vanished she saw a handsome young man with long shaggy ginger hair wearing a brown tweed three piece suit. 

 

“Oh for heavens sakes. I summoned a dog and got a cat,” the woman said in annoyance. “What is the meaning of this, Leo? How are you here?” Porlyusica demanded.

 

“Nice to see you too, Porlyusica,” the man grinned. “It’s been awhile…”

 

“Enough, Leo. Explain,” The woman retorted.

 

Leo held a smirk, “Nikola is unable to be summoned at the moment.” 

 

“Well we wanted to make a contract,” Porlyusica said, narrowing her eyes.

 

The man ‘tsk’ed and continued to smirk. “Now you know better than that, old woman. He cannot sign a contract with you while he is still under contract with someone else.”

 

“Who is he contracted to?” She asked impatiently.

 

“That information is confidential,” Leo replied he then turned his head to wink at Lucy. “Hey, beautiful.” 

 

Lucy blushed.

 

“What the hell is going on here, Leo?” Makarov asked hurriedly. 

 

“All will be revealed in due time,” the young man said. “But I’m sure you will figure out the next necessary steps for that to happen. I must go now. I’m only here as a courtesy. Only our key holder will be able to summon us from now on—except they can’t summon Nikola, but I don’t have time to explain that. Goodbye.” Leo then disappeared into a flash of gold particles.

 

Porlyusica grunted and slammed the key onto the table. “I can’t stand that self-righteous overgrown cat,” she grumbled. “The nerve of him…”

 

“That was amazing…” Lucy whispered in awe. The old man and woman turned towards her. She had a tear escape down her cheek.  “I can’t believe that actually worked...” 

 

Makarov gave a soft smile. “Yes, celestial magic is awe inspiring. There is great beauty in it, but what is most beautiful is the bond between the spirit and their keyholder; the trust is something to truly behold.”

 

Lucy nodded in agreement. “You two seemed to know him...” 

 

The couple looked at each other in concern. Makarov cleared his throat, “Yes—well we have crossed paths over the years. But now…” the old man continued and looked over to the old woman, “Porlyusica, I think it would be best if you made a thorough assessment of Miss Lucy so we can find out what is going on with her memories and potential magic power.”

 

The woman rolled her eyes. “Yes of course, you fool. What do you think I was going to do?”

 

Lucy let out a small giggle. Makarov’s smile widened and Lucy could swear she saw the faintest smile pass onto Porlyusica’s lips.

Chapter 4

Months had passed since that day. Porlyusica had completed her assessment of Lucy and immediately went to work in researching possible solutions to Lucy’s predicament. None of the spells or concoctions seemed to help bring back Lucy’s memories. Although, her head no longer ached and she would occasionally get a mundane memory, like she remembered that she loved strawberries or her favorite color was pink—nothing groundbreaking. However, she did remember that she loved books. She just couldn’t remember what books she had read until she was over halfway through the book and could recall the ending. Porlyusica didn’t know whether to chalk that up as a success or Lucy being good at predicting what happens in the end based on the clues throughout the story.

 

During those months, Lucy helped Porlyusica and Makarov with house work, tending the garden, and harvesting fruits, vegetables, and herbs. Lucy enjoyed the work. She felt useful and like she had a purpose and it helped distract her from the stress of trying to remember her past. She hadn’t heard the voice since that day though and she was becoming very worried that she wouldn’t ever hear it again.

 

“Here, drink this before going to bed and place these crystals over your heart,” Porlyusica said, handing over the red liquid and soft pink crystals. 

 

Lucy raised her eyebrows, “Uhhh…you sure about this?”

 

“No obviously not, girl.” The woman rolled her eyes. “But it is the only other possible solution I could think of right now. The crystals are morganite the same as the stone in that ring of yours.” 

 

Lucy grabbed at her necklace and looked at the beautiful ring. It still took her breath away. 

 

“Morganite is said to help heal the heart chakra and can help connect you with love and light and what not,” the woman said, waving her hand in dismissal. “I’m really not in the mood to explain my theory right now, especially if it doesn’t end up working, so just do as I say, girl, and don’t ask anymore questions.”

 

Porlyusica’s brashness used to intimidate Lucy, but now she knew it was just one of the healer’s many quirks.

 

Lucy nodded, “Okay I’m going to go to bed then. See you in the morning, Miss Porlyusica.”

 

“Yes yes yes…” the old woman said, turning away from the blonde and heading back to her study. 

 

Lucy picked up Plue from his spot laying by the fireplace and they made their way to the attic where her cot and few possessions were. Lucy placed Plue onto the bed, where he immediately curled up at the foot of it. She changed into her simple white cotton nightgown. She walked back over to her bedside table where the potion and crystals sat. Lucy sniffed the liquid. It smelt like a campfire and chocolate. Lucy crossed her fingers that it actually tasted tolerable. She grimaced thinking about the horrors of drinking Porlyusica’s potions. The worst one she took tasted like sour dirt and was the texture of tapioca pudding. The blonde shuttered just thinking about it. Luckily this one looked like a pretty fluid liquid.

 

Lucy tipped her head back and put the vile against her lips. She said a quick prayer and swallowed all the liquid in one go. It tasted like spicy bitter chocolate, which was very welcome compared to the other potions she had to drink— Still was not her favorite taste though.

 

Lucy crawled onto her cot on the floor and brought the patchwork quilt over herself. She grabbed the crystals off of the bedside and smirked thinking of how desperate the old woman must be with her methods. She shook her head and laid back as she placed the crystals on her chest. Lucy quickly found herself dozing off into sleep. 

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The night surrounded her as she rode her speeding horse through the forest. Her legs ached from absorbing the full shocks of the horse's gallop. The wind and branches whipped at her body leaving her sensitive skin screaming. But what hurt most was happening inside her chest. Her chest ached as she felt her heart being ripped apart. She wailed in sobs of anguish at the devastation she felt. Her heart was broken. 

 

‘I need to get away from here… I can’t do this….I can’t do this…’ Said the monologue in her head. ‘Why, Gods? Why?’

 

Suddenly her horse whinnied and bucked back onto its hind legs. She was thrown off the horse and hit the cold ground first landing on her back and her head soon followed after. She let out a garbled scream from the pain as the air rushed out of her lungs. 

 

Her vision was fuzzy; she raised her aching head slightly. Her hair felt damp, she reached her hand behind her head and felt the warm wetness. She brought her hand in front of her face. As she suspected, dark liquid covered her finger tips.

 

She heard an eerie chuckle. 

 

“Looks like we caught ourselves a fine young lady,” a menacing shadow said approaching her. “This is gonna be fun, boys...”

 

She felt her vision fading as blackness began to overtake her… 

 

‘No…please!’

 

A flash of light exploded in front of her eyes just as everything went black.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

Lucy woke up with a start. She sat up from the mattress in a cold, dripping sweat panting heavily. Her heart felt like it was going to pound out of her chest. Lucy reached for her ring around her neck for comfort. She then noticed that Plue was whining and licking her other hand. She saw the dawn breaking through the attic window and relief flooded her. 

 

It was a dream.

 

No.

 

A memory.

 

“Hey it’s okay, Plue,” she said softly stroking his head. “I’m okay.”

 

Lucy shook her head and found the crystals that were once on her chest were now laying in her lap. She picked them up and put them on the side table. She swung her legs off the bed and decided that it was time to get ready for the day. There was no way she was going to be able to go back to sleep.

 

Lucy got up and took off her nightgown. She dressed into her tunic top and high waisted fitted trousers. She threw on a worn navy sweater and warm wool socks. She brushed through her hair and braided it back—another mundane thing she remembered. The blonde picked up Plue into her arms then headed down the stairs. To her surprise, Makarov and Porlyusica were already up and sitting at the table drinking some sort of warm beverages. They both turned their heads toward the blonde.

 

“You experienced a memory, didn’t you?” The healer asked with no emotion. 

 

Lucy cocked her head and slightly furrowed her brows, “Yes, how did you know?…”

 

“You were sobbing and screaming,” Makarov said with a look that was similar to someone in pain. “I’m sorry. I wanted to wake you, but the old hag forbade me.”

 

“Come, child. Sit down,” Porlyusica said motioning toward the empty chair at the table. 

 

Lucy crossed the room and sat down placing Plue into her lap. She stroked his back tenderly, while Porlyusica poured something hot into a mug and brought it over to Lucy. The blonde put it up to her lips and drank. It was hot chocolate, which was rare for the old woman to make. She usually saved the rare source of coca for medicinal purposes. Lucy smiled softly at the kind gesture.

 

Porlyusica sat back down at the table. “I know you might not be ready to share, but please tell us what you saw so I know where to go from here.”

 

Lucy took a deep breath in and explained her dream. Porlyusica nodded attentatively and Makarov looked out the window at the sunrise. 

 

“I’m sorry this had to be the first real memory you experienced, Lucy, but I think it shows promise,” Makarov said, looking at the blonde with sincerity in his eyes and a soft smile.

 

“Yes, it is promising…” Porlyusica said tapping her chin. Her eyes were somewhere off in the distance while she ravaged her brain for any information for the next step. “I think it might be best if you go back to the spot in the forest where you came too originally. See if you recognize it from your dream. Then maybe walk a few miles in each direction and see if anything comes to mind….Of course you don’t have to do all directions in one day, but it could spark some memories to return. 

 

“Yes, that sounds like a good idea,” Lucy nodded. “I’ll head out there after breakfast.”

 

—————————

 

It was a crisp November morning. The snow crunched under Lucy’s knee high snow boots. Only 3 inches accumulated on the ground from the snow fall last night. It had come down in slow big flakes. Lucy thought it looked like something she would picture in a fairytale story. 

 

As she walked she thought more about her dream. She wasn’t so sure of how well this strategy would work because she remembered the branches on the trees that hit her were filled with leaves, but it couldn’t hurt to try.

 

Plue adored the snow. He would playfully dive into it and then kick it up as he ran in circles and barked. Lucy would get about 10 meters in front of him and then Plue would chase after her and then repeat his snow ritual again.

 

The pair finally made it to the spot where they had met. Lucy picked up Plue and scratched his ears. Her heart raced as she thought about how terrified she was in those first few conscious minutes. 

 

“Remember this place, buddy?” She asked the ball of fluff. “This is where we met.” She smiled at the memory of Plue grabbing her hat and trying to play keep-away with her. Lucy gave him a few kisses on the top of his head and a tight squeeze. She was so thankful that they found each other. 

 

Lucy spun around slowly looking intently at her surroundings to see if any realization popped into her head, but alas, nothing came. She only saw barren trees and shrubs. She didn’t even see so much as a squirrel scampering anywhere. Lucy sighed and put Plue back on the ground to play some more in the snow.

 

“Well my little Plue, what do we do now?” She asked him. Plue sat and cocked his head at her. Lucy’s heart melted. He was just so cute! 

 

“How about you choose the first direction we go? You’re the reason we have gotten this far after all,” she said with a big grin.

 

Plue got up and wagged his tail and ran off in one direction, but stopped to look behind himself to look at Lucy—as if to say, ‘ You coming?’

 

Lucy blinked at the dog—a little baffled that he seemed to understand her. She shrugged her shoulders and smirked. 

 

“Okay, Plue you lead the way!” She said following behind his steps. 

 

—————————————————————————————————————

 

The pair had been walking for a couple hours and nothing seemed familiar. Her feet were beginning to ache and she started to shiver from the sweat she had worked up on the walk. She unbuttoned her ill-fitting brown leather jacket. Lucy prayed she’d remember the way back to the cottage. 

 

“Alright, Plue, I think that is enough for one day. I think we should turn around,” she said, walking towards him to pick him up. 

 

Plue backed away from her and barked. “Plue, it’s time to go home. I don’t want to be out here all day. I want to make sure we will find our way back before dark.” 

 

The fluffy white ball of fur barked again and stood his ground. Lucy put her hands squarely on her hips. “Plue…”

 

The little white dog took off into a sprint in the same direction as they were moving before. “PLUE!” Lucy yelled running after him. She chased him and ran through thick twisted brush. 

 

Once she was on the other side of the brush, Lucy paused. Before her was a decrepit castle. Walls and roofs were missing. Vines and forestry seemed to be growing around it, but it didn’t look completely overtaken by them, like it would if it was abandoned decades ago. The place was really falling apart. Perhaps a battle took place here some years ago? She didn’t know why, but she felt an overwhelming amount of sadness.

 

Plue darted toward the castle. “Wait, Plue!” She ran after him. Plue did not wait for his friend. He continued to run to the castle and stopped right in front of the broken out windows on the west side of it. Lucy ran up behind him, out of breath. Curiosity got the better of her and she peered through a window to see inside, but she couldn’t really see much. The little dog found a little hole in the wall and crawled in it. She was really getting tired of the little dog not listening to her. 

 

“Plue! Plue, come back here!” She called after him, but he did not come back out of the hole. 

 

With a groan, Lucy carefully crawled through a window that didn’t have any glass remaining in it. Her boots crunched the remaining glass as her feet hit the floor.

 

“Plue!” She whispered harshly. The blonde wasn’t sure why she felt the need to whisper. Maybe she didn’t want to wake the ghosts of the castle’s past. 

 

After looking at her surroundings, Lucy realized she was in a hallway.  The walls were lined with white batten molding complimented by the gold ornamental crown molding at the top of the walls. Where there was no art hanging, the open pieces of wall were decorated with delicate gold vined wallpaper that was tattered and burned in some places. Beautiful tapestry rugs stretched along the length of the hallway. Whoever lived here lived lavishly. She walked down the hall trying to follow the pitter-patter of Plue’s paws. 

 

Lucy touched the walls and she felt a warming in her chest and then a dull ache. Before she could decipher the feelings, Plue barked, interrupting her train of thought. Lucy chased the sound of him down the hall. Once again, trying to call him. She stopped in front of large sculpted wooden double doors. One was perched open, hanging off its top hinge. The blonde decided to walk through the opening. 

 

Lucy found herself in a large ballroom. Giant crystal laced chandeliers barely hung from the ceiling. Four of them were already crushed against the ground. Beautiful art work depicted the heavens on the parts of the ceiling that were still there. Smooth stone had been carved in detail with gold embellishments into the structures of the walls. 

 

The marbled floor was covered in snow, dust, and debris. And the far wall leading to outside no longer existed as it appeared it had been blown to pieces. Lucy turned around and she saw a breathtaking grand staircase that led up to large gold encrusted arched double doors on the landing. Lucy imagined the grand entrances that could be made from those doors. The stairs then tapered off into two opposite directions and into balconies that led back out of the ballroom and deeper into the castle. 

 

Lucy slowly walked up the staircase drawn to the doors. She made it to the landing and walked across it. Her heart began to race and she clutched her necklace. 

 

Lucy became lost in a sort of a trance like state. The room was set alight and was made whole again, but she was still fixated on the doors. Sounds of muffled stringed instruments swirled into the air. Muffled chatter and laughter rang throughout the grand hall.

 

“So you’re still alive?…” — She recognized her voice coming from behind the double doors.

 

“Barely….” He replied.

 

She felt the pressure of warm arms around her. The air was set alive with intense vibrations. 

 

“I have something special for you…” he said.

 

“Aww, for me….?”

 

Lucy could hear her heart pounding in her head. While her ears rang in high pitches. She reached for the door handles.

 

“We will always find each… and that’s a promise…” 

 

The room went suddenly dark again as glass shattered behind her and stone crumbled with explosive crashes. The rest of the chandeliers were exploding where the light lacrimas would be. The ceiling above was cracking and about to give way. She and Plue were directly underneath one of the precarious chandeliers. She quickly snatched Plue up into her arms and dove out of the direct path of it. Stone and debris fell on top of it and ricocheted off the chandelier towards them. A large piece rolled off the pile of rubble and painfully pinned her foot to the ground. Lucy screamed in pain. 

 

Then it was over. Dust and snow settled into the air as the bright sun filled the ballroom with the newly added skylights. Lucy coughed trying to get the dust out of her lungs. She checked to make sure Plue was safe under her. He whined and trembled against her. 

 

“It’s okay, Plue. The worst is over,” she breathed. She let him go and he crawled out. Lucy tried to move the rock that was trapping her, but she couldn’t turn her body enough to get leverage.

 

 “AGH!—” Her foot throbbed in pain shooting out nails through her veins. Tears started to stream down her cheeks and panic began to bubble in her stomach.

 

I’m going to die here. 

 

There’s no way the old couple would find her in time—if they even would find her. She would die of dehydration or starvation if the elements didn’t get to her first. 

 

“It came from the ballroom!” Someone yelled in the distance.

 

Lucy heard rushed footsteps running her way from the hallway leading to the balcony behind her. Lucy froze. She didn’t know whether to be relieved or terrified. Would this be a friend or foe? 

 

“Hey are you alright?!” She heard a male voice call. 

 

She turned her head to see 2 men. They both gasped and froze in place when she looked at them. The one that spoke had dark raven hair and was naked from the waist up showcasing his muscular torso and arms. The other man was more appropriately dressed in all black from his billowy long-sleeved tunic to his pants and boots. He had salmon colored hair and deep obsidian eyes. His fists were alight with fire. Lucy’s breath caught. She could have sworn her heart actually stopped.  

Chapter 5

“Impossible……” the Raven haired man said breathlessly. The pair and Lucy just stared at one another when finally the man spoke again “…Lucille!” He ran towards her. 

 

Lucy’s breath caught again and she tried to back away from the man. He knelt down and cradled her face between his cold hands as he looked directly into her eyes. Seeing her fear, he let go, and cocked his head at her in confusion.

 

“Gray! Get the hell away from her!” The pink haired man snarled. His arms became totally engulfed in flame. His obsidian eyes were predatory as he made quick and purposeful strides toward the two of them.   

 

Lucy felt true, unadulterated fear that she was going to be killed as the man made his way over. The pinkette pushed over his comrade, leaving said comrade stumbling over rubble. Lucy screamed as the pinkette closed his fist around her neck and he pulled the other fiery fist back. 

 

“Natsu, what the hell are you doing?!” The raven haired man yelled trying to scramble to stand up.

 

The pinkette looked directly into Lucy’s fear flooded eyes. “Who the hell are you?!” He hissed between clenched teeth. 

 

Plue was barking as ferociously as a little white ball of fluff could. And tried to tug on the man’s knee high boots.

 

“L-L-Lucy—“ she choked out.

 

“Liar!” He screamed at her and tightened his fist. The heat of his hand began to singe her skin.

She screamed again. 

 

Before Lucy could even process, the raven haired man punched the pinkette square in the jaw, causing the pinkette to lose balance and let go of her neck. 

 

Lucy gasped for air and coughed as tears fell from her eyes. The dark haired man held his friend back from her. “What the hell, Nastu?! Have you actually gone insane?!”

 

“She’s a filthy fucking witch who is using transformation magic!” He snarled. “Now let go!” The pinkette kneed his friend in the stomach making the raven haired double over. The fiery man turned back to the blonde. Lucy screamed in terror. 

 

“P-Please!!! D-D-Don’t hurt me!” She held out her arms as protection as she cowered away from the man.

 

The pinkette reached for her neck again, but paused. His eyes widened and he stopped breathing. The man started to visibly tremble. He was staring at the ring around her neck. He pulled on the ring forcibly, breaking her chain and put his other hand around her throat. 

 

“Where the hell did you get this?” He demanded. 

 

“Please give that back!” She tried to grab it, but the pinkette held it further away from her. “Please!” She continued. Tears raced out of her eyes. “It’s the only thing I have left of my past! Do what you want with me, but please give that back!” She pleaded.

 

The man’s brows furrowed in confusion and he loosened his grip on Lucy. Suddenly, the raven haired man forced the pinkette’s hand down from her neck. 

 

“Would you just stop for a second?!” The dark haired man shook the pinkette’s shoulders trying to look into his eyes. But the pink haired man's eyes still stared at Lucy. 

 

Seeing that his friend was no longer a threat in his state of fixation, he let him go and bent down to Lucy. “I’m sorry about that, miss. Are you okay?” He asked.

 

“Y-yeah… I’m okay… s-sorta…” Lucy replied, tenderly rubbing her neck. She looked back and forth between the two men. 

 

“Do you know who I am?” The raven haired man asked.

 

“No…” she replied “…should I?…” The man frowned slightly. 

 

Lucy shook her head, “I’m sorry I have memory loss. I woke up a couple months ago in the forest with extreme amnesia, so I apologize if I don’t recognize you…”

 

The man nodded, “No—no worries. I think you just look familiar is all. The name’s Gray.” He stuck out his hand. Lucy took his hand shaking it. “And you said your name is Lucy, right?”

 

“Yes…” she whispered. 

 

“Nice to meet you, Lucy,” He replied with a warm smile. “That flaming idiot over there,” he pointed his thumb toward the pinkette who was still staring at Lucy in a daze of confusion, “is Natsu. He’s a real pain in the ass and doesn’t think before he acts. So, I apologize for him being a terrifying combustible moron just now.”

 

Lucy gave a soft smile.

 

“Now let’s get that rock off ya.” Gray walked over to the stone and tilted it upward as Lucy crawled out from underneath it. 

 

She tried to get up, but she couldn’t bear any weight on her pained foot. She grimaced. Gray helped support her as she limped to the stairs where she sat down.

 

“Thanks,” Lucy said quietly. Plue laid by her side and put his head in her lap.

 

“You’re welcome,” he replied. “So who’s the fur ball?...” He asked.

 

Lucy smiled at the pup. “This is Plue.”

 

“Plue…” Gray nodded and looked as though he were trying to find a solution to a difficult problem. “May I ask what you have in that pouch on your hip?”

 

“Oh… Uh—Keys,” She said curtly.

 

“What kind of keys?” Natsu finally spoke in a husky low voice, glaring at the blonde. Gray shot Natsu a glare that the pinkette didn’t notice because his eyes were still fixed on Lucy.

 

 My keys are rare, so they must be valuable right? I don’t think it would be wise to tell 2 strangers about them.

 

“Um…just regular ol’ keys—Now uh– thank you, Gray, for getting that off of me, but I think I’m going to go now...” She said, trying to stand up. She shrieked from the pain and nearly fell face first, but Natsu caught her. She looked up into his eyes. It was as if Lucy could see all the pain that this man had gone through in his entire life all in his ebony eyes.

 

“Are they celestial gate keys?” He asked in a quiet voice.

 

Lucy felt a shiver run down her spine and she swallowed. “Uh…”

 

“Natsu, that’s enough.” Gray said sternly. “You’re scaring her again!”

 

Natsu shifted Lucy’s weight to one of his arms and he reached down to open the pouch and pulled the ring of keys out. Lucy made a sound of protest as he examined them. 

 

“It’s her keys,” Natsu whispered. He began to shake again and stared into Lucy’s eyes for answers that she didn’t have. “But h-how?…” he asked. His lips quivered and a tear ran down from his watering eyes. Lucy’s heart physically hurt looking at how pained this poor man was.

 

What happened to him?

 

Gray put his hand on Natsu's shoulder, “Natsu,” he said quietly, “please give Lucy her keys and her ring back… you need to go take a breather. Go tell Erza to come give us a hand.” 

 

Natsu frowned and nodded after a moment. He released his hold on Lucy as Gray shifted her weight onto him.

 

Natsu put her keys back into the pouch and he looked at the ring in his hand. He looked up at Lucy with such remorse and pain, that she almost told him to keep it. He tenderly grabbed her hand. He placed the ring into her palm and closed her fingers around it. Natsu held his hand there a moment longer. He let go of her hand and walked away up the stairs without a second glance.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

After finally escaping the royal guards and Lucy’s and his own father’s interrogations, he ran straight to her chambers. 

 

‘Proper social etiquette be damned.’

 

Natsu reached for the handle, pushed down and shoved at the door. It didn't budge. He knocked furiously.

 

“LUCILLE….LUCE!… Please let me in!” he called through the door. 

 

No response. 

 

“Luce, I know you’re mad and hurting right now, but I promise it’s not what it looked like! So please, let me in so we can talk about this!” He pleaded.

 

After a few moments he thought she would come to the door or at least say something. She didn’t.

 

He frantically knocked again. “Luce! Please!”

 

The prince shook his head. He really didn’t want to have to do this because it wasn’t like him at all, but he was already in hot water, so why not add a little more to the fire? She needed to know the truth and not hurt any longer about this.

 

“Princess Lucille, as your future husband and the crown prince of the Kingdom of Draco, I demand you open this door immediately!” He said in his best “King's Command” voice.

 

Silence.

 

Rage was building inside of him again. He was so angry with himself and everyone else except Lucille.

 

‘This can’t be happening. I won’t lose her over something like this.’

 

“Luce! I’m going to break this goddamn door down. You have five seconds to get over here and open it!”

 

Still, nothing— even after waiting 30 seconds.

 

“Okay,” he huffed to himself. “Alright, if you’re by it, get away from the door, Luce! I’m coming in!”

 

Natsu summoned his fire as he backed up against the opposite wall from the door. He ran and threw all of his strength into his shoulder against the door. It quivered and the hinges broke off and gave way. The door fell into her room. Natsu stepped through the threshold and into the room. 

 

It was dark. The only light was the light of the full moon shining. The balcony doors were open and swung wildly from the wind.

 

“Luce?!” Natsu called into the unoccupied room. “Lucille, where are you?!” 

 

Natsu could hear Gray and Erza calling after him from the hallway. 

 

Natsu looked to the bed and saw her pink gown and her accessories lying there. 

 

A feeling of dread dropped into the slayer's stomach. Natsu’s heart began to pound loudly in his ears. 

 

“L-LUCILLE?!” He began to dart across her room checking the dressing room, wardrobe, and bathroom. “This isn’t funny, Luce!” 

 

She was nowhere to be found.

 

“Natsu, what the hell is going on?!” Gray asked. Natsu didn’t even notice that Gray and Erza had entered the room. “Where’s the princess?” 

 

Natsu was still frantically looking for her behind every curtain and then he saw a single piece of pink paper on her writing desk. Natsu went over to pick it up. The note was written in Lucille’s handwriting. Daggers shot through him. 

 

‘I’m sorry.  

I can’t do this. 

My heart won’t be able to take it.

Goodbye.’

 

‘No…’

 

Nastu felt pain shoot through his veins. His eyes stung as the gravity of the words hit him. 

 

“Ready our horses,” he said, looking over the note again.

 

“What?!” Gray asked, still confused at what was happening. 

 

“That’s an order,” He said firmly, crumpling the piece of paper from his strong grip.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

Once out of sight, Natsu quickly walked down the hall and opened the door to the library. How fitting that this ended up being the room he came to.  

 

Her favorite place…  

 

He paused leaning against the door for support as his world shifted on its axis. There were so many emotions flooding over him, but the most prominent one was his boiling anger.

 

Natsu strided over to the desk and aggressively cleared all the papers, writing utensils, and stacks of books off in one sweep. 

 

The dragon slayer yelled and screamed incoherent curses. He grabbed onto his pink locks and pulled on them as if that would slow the thoughts raging in his head. Tears ran down his cheeks. He let out a strangled cry out over and over again.

 

She’s alive… But how?!

 

He threw the desk over and kicked the wooden chair away and it slammed into the bookshelf behind it.

 

Where has she been?!

 

They had searched for her nonstop after Natsu woke in a tucked away cave in the mountains. Erza and Gray had to put stone-seal cuffs on Natsu and tied him up because they knew he would race out into the forest to search for her without a second thought. He called his friends every degrading name in the book in spite. They abandoned everyone in the palace and they abandoned her. They ended up needing to gag him because he was being too loud and they didn’t want to be found. 

 

For 2 excruciating years they searched for her. They had no leads other than where Erza and Gray found her horse. She disappeared without a trace. Natsu was sure if Phantom Lord or Ignia had Lucille they would have used her as bait to get to Natsu a long time ago. They even had a warrant out for her. Well they did try using someone who transformed into Lucy a few different times, but they were all quickly disproved with the lack of celestial keys, scent, and she had very limited knowledge. Thank gods for the Thunder Legion’s intel.

 

These past few months were spent mourning Lucille. Natsu didn’t want to give up on finding her, but all signs pointed to her being dead somewhere either from the elements, a tragic accident, or she had taken her own life. None of these things sat well with the dragon slayer. Natsu also knew that if Lucille were alive there would be no way in hell she would keep hidden while her kingdom suffered. 

 

The slayer held onto so much guilt for her disappearance in addition to the entire tragedy and repercussions of that night. He still had night terrors most nights. The darkness of everything nearly took total control of him and if it wasn’t for his friends, he would have been long gone. 

 

Natsu ran over and punched a flaming fist into the wall. The shelves of books quivered from the blow.

 

What kind of sick joke is this?! I get her back, but she doesn’t know who she is or who we are?! 

 

The gods must have truly despised him. He grabbed a vase off a pedestal and threw it across the room, shattering it. 

 

And then I nearly killed her with my own two hands…

 

“FUCK!!” He screamed as he sank to his knees and closed his eyes, rubbing his palms against them. “Why can’t I escape this fucking nightmare!”

 

Her voice rang in his head, cutting through his fears for a moment.

 

“I have always loved you, Natsu, and I always will...” 

 

Natsu sighed and choked on his sobs. He shook his head. “I’m so sorry, Luce...”

 

He shook his head again and wiped his tears onto his sleeve. He tried to steady his breathing and reign in his emotions. After a few moments' pause, Natsu stood up and walked to the door.

Notes:

I bet ya'll have a bunch of question marks popping up. I obviously know what's happened, so it's difficult to know what is able to be told without having any reference. I hope it's not too jarring or confusing, but like Leo said earlier, "All will be revealed in due time."

I hope to see you back here as I publish more chapters. I'll try to post weekly if not every other week.Thanks so much for reading! :)

Chapter 6

Notes:

Ready for more? I sure am! I'm in a place where even I am excited to see what happens next, but unfortunately, I have to put in the work of working out the details and writing it all down!

Lucy and Gray tried their best to go up the steps, but it was very difficult given that she couldn’t really put any weight on her hurting foot. Gray saw Lucy’s face contort into agony and heard her trying to muffle her squeaks of pain.

 

“Lucy, would you mind if I carried you? At least up the steps? You really shouldn’t be putting any weight on that foot…”

 

“I’m fin—AH!” Lucy tripped up and ended up partially catching her fall on the bad foot. Tears started to stream out of her eyes.

 

“Okay, that’s enough of that,” Gray said. He quickly scooped Lucy up into his arms bridal style. Lucy tried to protest, but the look on Gray’s face said she shouldn’t even bother. 

 

“Where are we going anyway?” Lucy asked with a slight blush in her cheeks from being in the intimate proximity of this handsome man.

 

“We’re going back to our base deeper into the castle,” Gray said. “We’ve got some people that can maybe help alleviate some of the pain until we get an actual healer.” 

 

“Oh, I know of one that’s actually pretty close by,” Lucy said casually. “Her name’s Porlyusica.”

 

Gray was stunned. Maybe she did remember some things. “You know Porlyusica?”

 

“Yeah, she was the first person I met after I came too. I’ve been staying with her and Makarov for the past few months. She’s actually been trying to help me get my memories back. How do you know her?”

 

Okay maybe she doesn’t remember. “We’ve all known her since we were kids. She’s been a huge help to us especially these last couple years,” Gray said.

 

“So ‘we’ meaning you and Natsu?” Lucy asked.

 

“Yeah and Erza and the rest of the Fairies.”

 

“Fairies?” Lucy asked in confusion.

 

“It’s a long story, but it’s what we call our group.”

 

“Group?”

 

“Yeah it’s another long story, but they are all great people. I think you’ll like them, ” he said with a small smile.

 

Gray stopped before two towering doors. “Okay Lucy, I’m going to set you right here and I’m going to go in and warn everybody that you’re here…” Gray tried to come up with an excuse quickly. “We—uh—- not many people have found us so they’ll probably be shocked and a little suspicious. But don’t worry it will be fine.”

 

Lucy nodded and Gray sat her down on a chair across from the large doors. 

 

“I’ll be right back,” he said, opening the door and ducking inside.

 

Lucy heard some voices from behind the door. She couldn’t understand what was being said, but she did hear the voices increase in volume. Lucy then heard the echoed footsteps of someone walking down the hall. She looked up to see Natsu—looking more disheveled than when she saw him last. His eyes looked cold and he had an unreadable flat facial expression. 

 

Natsu’s and her eyes locked for a moment. Lucy gasped in embarrassment and a little fear. Natsu opened his mouth to say something, but the doors swung open suddenly. 

 

Standing in the doorway were Gray and a woman with long beautiful scarlet hair. She wore high waisted brown leather pants and a blue flowy blouse that was fitted to her curves with a leather corset. A sword was sheathed at her hip. Her whole aura demanded that others should bend to her will. This was a woman you did not want to mess with. Although, the woman seemed to be frozen in place with a stunned expression and she whispered something that Lucy couldn’t hear. Gray then elbowed the redhead to get her out of her state. 

 

“Lucy, this is Erza. Erza, this is Lucy, ” Gray said.

 

“Hi…” Lucy said sheepishly.

 

“Hello——i-it’s n-nice to meet you, Lucy,” Erza said, blinking with owlish eyes. She took a deep breath in and wiggled her shoulders and corrected her posture to one more of confidence. “Please, come inside. We were just settling down for some lunch.”

 

Lucy nodded and tried to stand, momentarily forgetting about her foot. She began to collapse as soon as she put weight on it. How many times was she going to do this? She did not want to seem like a damsel in distress. 

 

In a flash, Natsu was there catching her, although this time he caught her right before her body hit the ground. He held her firmly as he knelt. His embrace felt so warm to the freezing blonde. She looked up into his eyes and her breath caught again. There was something about those eyes…

 

“You’ve got to be more careful, Luce,” Natsu muttered in an almost reprimanding tone.

 

Lucy was a little taken aback by his tone and being called “Luce.” They certainly were not buddies at this point. She furrowed her brows. What the heck was this guy’s problem? 

 

“Good catch, Natsu!” Gray said coming to help Lucy up. 

 

Gray got his arm underneath her armpits and pulled her up as Natsu also helped pull her up. Lucy leaned more against Gray even though that was the side of her bad foot, which didn’t go unnoticed by the group of three. Gray saw Natsu’s jaw tighten as well as his fists. The raven haired gave a sheepish apologetic smile towards the slayer. 

 

“Sorry,” Lucy began to apologize to her new acquaintances. “I’m not usually this helpless…Or at least I think I’m not,” Lucy let out a breathy laugh. 

 

“Hey no worries,” Gray assured. “Now let’s go eat.” Gray and Natsu helped Lucy waddle across the threshold. 

—————————

 

“What do you make of this?” Erza asked Gray and Natsu.

 

They stayed on the edge of the dining hall eyeing Lucy from afar. She was currently talking about books with Levy. The blonde’s eyes were sparkling with excitement when Levy mentioned that there was a library. Gajeel and Lily were sitting by the bluenette’s side playing checkers. Laxus, Freed, and Bixlow, sat a few chairs down from them looking fairly uncomfortable. They were still very suspicious of Lucy even though Laxus confirmed that her scent was the same. Everyone had done well in pretending like they were just introduced to her though. 

 

Gray crossed his arms and let out a sigh. “I’m not sure, but I am damn sure that that chick is Lucille. It would be just too many coincidences– her looks, her keys, a white dog named Plue, her scent is spot on according to Laxus and, you Natsu, and not to mention the engagement ring.” Natsu flinched. “She also mentioned she has been staying with Porlyusica and Makarov. She wouldn’t have been able to find them unless she was our Lucille because the enchantments around their home hide it from enemies. And to top it all off she goes by, ‘Lucy,’ which Natsu was the only one to call her that. No one else did and very few knew about it.”

 

“Yes,” Erza agreed, “the evidence is very telling…” She held one finger to her chin as she mulled over all the information. “You haven’t said so much as a word, Natsu, since we brought her back here. How do you think we should approach this?”

 

Nastu was leaning on the windowsill looking out at the snow covered landscape, seemingly lost in thought, but he moved his jaw back and forth trying to relieve the tension it had been holding ever since they found Lucy. He sighed. “I think we don’t disclose any more information than we have to right now, until we talk this over with Porlyusica. There’s no magic power coming off of her so I am very wary of what happened and who she was with during the 3 years she was missing. It also troubles me that she doesn’t look like she aged a day since then. I know it’s only been 3 years, but she still looks like she was still living a fairly pampered life.” Natsu shook his head and he looked towards his friends. “We know as much as Luce does at this point, so let’s not reveal the past before we figure out the present.”

 

“Seems logical to me,” Erza said.

 

Natsu sighed again now trying to relax the tension in his shoulders. “I'll pay a visit to Gramps and the healer tomorrow.”

 

“We’ll go with you,” Gray insisted.

 

“No,” Natsu said firmly. “You two need to stay here with Lucill—Lucy.”

 

“She should also go back to see Porlyusica because her foot is in rough shape,” Erza added.

 

“She is not leaving this damn palace, until we figure this shit out,” Natsu hissed. “I will bring Porlyusica back with me.”

 

“Natsu,” Gray started, “you know the rules. It’s not a good idea for you to leave the castle by yourself. Have you forgotten you’re the one with the biggest target on his back, numbskull? You forget that your dickhead brother, Ignia, has a death warrant out for you? You that stupid to throw away the past 3 years of work? I’m at least coming with you.” 

 

Natsu clenched his fists and flared his nostrils. “No Gray—“

 

“Gray,” Erza butted in, “You stay here with Lucy and the rest of the fairies. Lucy trusts you the most right now, so it would be best if you stayed behind—maybe show her the castle. It might spark some memories for her.”

 

Natsu felt a pang of jealousy drop in his gut. He didn’t blame Lucy’s apprehension towards him given how their “first” interaction was, but he couldn’t help but feel jealous that she already seemed to be so comfortable with his best friend. He felt nausea hit him as an intrusive thought of her falling in love with Gray popped in his head.

 

“I will go with Natsu,” the redhead continued.

 

“The hell you will!” Natsu challenged. 

 

“It was not a request, Natsu. It was a demand,” she said cooly. “If you want to stop me, be my guest, but you remember the last time you challenged me…”

 

A shiver ran up the slayer’s spine at the memory. He was bed ridden for 4 days. She was truly a monster without mercy. 

 

“Do I make myself clear?” The knight demanded. 

 

“Yes, ma’am,” Natsu muttered under his breath. “Last time I checked though I’m the prince and you’re my guard...”

 

“What was that?!” Erza’s stare stopped the slayer cold in his tracks.

 

“Nothing!” He squeaked. 

 

“We may have to go tonight, though…” Erza said. “If what Lucy says is true, they will be worried when she doesn’t return and they may go out looking for her.”

 

Natsu nodded, “Yeah I suppose you got a point there. We’ll leave in an hour. We’ll take the horses because something tells me Porlyusica is not going to want to walk this far.”

 

“Sounds like a plan,” Erza confirmed.

 

—------------------------------------------

 

Lucy looked over to where Gray, Erza, and Natsu were standing. She caught them a few times staring at her, which she tried to act like she didn’t notice. They had serious faces and Natsu seemed to get irritated with whatever was being said. Then Lucy saw him freeze in fear when Erza said something to him. Lucy actually let out a little giggle. Levy smiled and looked over to where Lucy’s line of vision was. 

 

“They’re a pretty funny trio, aren’t they?” Levy said. “You would never guess that Natsu is actually our leader and Erza technically has to follow his orders.”

 

This made Lucy pause. “Natsu’s your leader?” 

 

Levy bit her lip and looked a little guilty. “Yeah, technically, but we’re all treated like equals here. Natsu respects everyone’s input.”

 

“That’s hard to believe…he seems like the brooding and controlling type…” Lucy muttered. 

 

Levy gave a sad smile. “Gray mentioned what happened when they found you. I promise, Natsu is not a bad guy. His emotions behind his reaction are very complicated. It doesn’t justify it, but just know that it came from a place of hurt and complete distrust.”

 

Lucy looked down. She didn’t know why she felt like crying.

 

“He’s always been a man that is loyal to a fault and often doesn’t stop and think before acting,” Levy continued. 

 

Lucy looked back over to the trio that now dispersed except for Natsu who still stood by the window. He looked over at her. Lucy wasn’t sure what his facial expression was, but it looked like frustration and anger. He quickly turned and walked out of the room after Erza.

 

“Hey Lucy!” Gray said, walking up to her and Levy.  “Is Levy boring you with all her book talk yet?” 

 

Levy stuck out her tongue towards the smirking man and Lucy giggled. 

 

“Absolutely not!” Lucy said. “I could talk to her all day actually.” 

 

“Well, if you’re looking for a break, I could show you the grounds and tomorrow I can show you the palace—or at least what’s left of it,” Gray rubbed the back of his head. “We could even stop by the library if you like.”

 

“Sure that sounds great!” Lucy said with a huge grin. “Levy are you coming with?” 

 

“I would love to Lu, but Gajeel and I were going to get in some training before the sun goes down. But maybe we can meet you in the library after we’re done,” Levy said with a heart warming smile.

 

“Sure that sounds great!” Lucy replied. “Wait…Gray, how am I going to get around?....”

 

“We’ve got some crutches and a wheelchair in the infirmary that I can go grab if you like,” Gray offered.

 

“As long as someone teaches me how to use them,” Lucy said. 

 

“Sure, they’re pretty easy to get used to,” the raven haired replied. 

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

As Gray, Erza, and an unconscious Natsu maneuvered through the trees. Gray and Erza’s thoughts couldn't help, but think of the poor innocents whose blood was being shed at the hands of Phantom Lord and the dishonored dragon prince. The guilt of it all heavily weighed on them, but they were sworn to protect Prince Natsu at all costs and that’s what they were doing. 

 

They stopped dead in their tracks when they saw a horse. It was a Palomino with a saddle that had intricate gold and pink detailing of stars and heavenly bodies. It had no rider. 

 

“That’s Lucille’s horse!” Erza gasped. The pair immediately dismounted and started calling for her. Time was of the essence, but they knew they wouldn’t forgive themselves if they hadn’t looked for Lucille. 

 

Some yards away, Erza came upon 4 bandits that were unconscious. She then saw a dark pool of blood that wasn’t near any of the bandits. Erza looked closer at the dark liquid and laid eyes on a few scattered pieces of long golden hair.

 

“Gray! There’s a lot of blood here and some blonde hair, but no trail!” They both called for Lucille again, but there was no response. “We look for 5 more minutes and then we have to leave. If she had this much blood loss, she couldn’t have gotten very far.”  

 

They searched all around the area, calling her name, but they couldn’t find her. The pair both wished that Natsu was awake to help sniff her out, but were also grateful that he didn’t have to come to the conclusion that they were forced to acknowledge.

 

“Erza…w-we have to go…now…” Gray said with troubled eyes. Erza noticed his body was trembling. 

 

Screams and explosions still echoed into the air. Ignia already successfully killed Nastu when he was a child, surely the crosshairs were going to be aimed for him again. How long would it take Ignia to realize that Natsu wasn’t there? Hopefully Igneel could delay or, even better, slay his sinister son before that could happen. But she only heard the dishonored dragon prince’s roar. 

 

Erza pouted her lip streams of water flowed from her eyes. This night was a living hell. How many dear friends had they lost tonight? Now they had to give up on one of their best friends.

 

 “Forgive us, Lucille,” she whispered. 

 

The pair turned back to their horses and mounted and took off in the direction of the mountains. 

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

Natsu and Erza had quickly put together an overnight pack and readied their horses. The sun was getting low in the sky. They would be just getting to the cottage just before it gets too dark. Gray would be letting everyone know of the plan with subtlety so that Lucy wouldn’t be confused and looking for answers. 

 

After about 20 minutes of silence Erza decided that the elephant in the room needed to be addressed. She was really worried about Natsu. She knew how much he was probably fighting himself with his emotions–trying to maintain a nonchalant bravado—but she didn’t want him to have to continue to do that, especially when he was only around her and Gray. 

 

“Natsu, how are you doing?”

 

“Whatdaya mean?” he said flatly not even glancing her way. It was hard to see his facial expression due to the hooded cloaks they wore.

 

The redhead rolled her eyes and let out an exasperated sigh. “You know exactly what I mean…”

 

The slayer didn’t respond—hoping this would deter Erza from continuing on with this conversation. It didn’t.

 

“Well?….” She prompted.

 

Natsu scoffed and shook his head. “Oh so you mean how am I feeling that my former best friend and love of my life has seemingly come back to life out of nowhere after constant years of worry, anxiety, pain, and mourning and she doesn’t remember any of us and she has no magic power and I nearly killed her and she now is getting close with Gray while she is terrified of me and I’m coming to the conclusion that she may never get her memories back so it’s like a brand new torture for me? Oh and then on top of that, the fact that my father and aunts and uncles are still dead—and possibly my cousins and Happy and who knows how many of my friends were killed— and my power-hungry, blood-thirsty, dickhead of a brother is ruling over my kingdom and wants me and everyone I know dead and he’s all buddy-buddy with Phantom Lord and the people of Fiore and Draco are suffering tremendously…You mean that? ....” Natsu let out a laugh with no humor in it. He looked at Erza with a maniacal smile. “I’m doing just fucking dandy with all of that. Thanks for asking, Red!”

 

Erza rolled her eyes. “There’s no reason to be a jerk about it, Natsu. It was an honest and genuine question. It’s coming from a place of concern. To say that the situation is complicated is putting it mildly, but you don’t have to take on this situation on your own.”

 

Natsu yielded his horse suddenly. “Wh-what do you want me to say, Erza?” Natsu looked over to the requip mage. Erza saw the pain in his ebony eyes. “Th–that— I’m fucking devastated and I– I’m tired of living in this fucking nightmare? That I’ve almost become completely numb to everything around me? Except for my feeling of constant fear that is good and healthy,” He choked out. 

 

“You’re not alone and you need to stop bearing all the burdens of the entire world on your shoulders. You know that,” Erza said. “To say we’ve all been through a lot, is putting it lightly, but being the person that you are, you’re trying to take it all on so no one else has to suffer. You’re the strongest person I know, Natsu, but that doesn’t mean that you can be strong all the time. That’s impossible and it’s what makes you human. You have to take it one minute at a time because you’re already drowning yourself.”

 

“W-what am I supposed to do, Erza? I just feel so lost,” he said quietly, looking down and shaking his head. “I wasn’t supposed to be facing disasters of this size, especially, without all my family and friends…” Natsu tucked his lips in between his teeth as he tried to reign his emotions in once again. “You know, I didn’t realize it at the time, but Lucille was my rock. She was the kind, level-headed, patient, and brainy one. She balanced out all my shenanigans. I knew as along as I was with her we were an unstoppable force… She was the one person I thought I would never lose…”

 

Erza paused and let the moment sink in. “I’m fairly certain I know what you will say, but please consider letting Laxus and the Thunder Legion take the lead for a while on the kingdom and Fairy matters. You know they’re more than capable and of course you’ll have the final say, but I think it would be more beneficial for you to have a break and right now, Lucy needs our full attention…We’re all she has left…”

 

Natsu sighed. “I know you’re right…Let me think about it some more...” 

 

A smirk grew on her face. “Don’t strain yourself,” Erza said. She was hoping it would lighten his mood.

 

Natsu let out a small chuckle and shook his head, as a smile pulled at his cheeks. “Yeah yeah—make a ‘Natsu’s an idiot joke’—that’s some low hanging fruit there, Red. Weren’t you supposed to be comforting me?”

 

“I’m sworn only to protect your physical form, not your fragile ego.”

 

“Alright now you’re asking for it! You wanna go, Erza?! I’m just dying to take my frustrations out on someone and you’re looking like a pretty good target!” Natsu rolled up his sleeves and set his fists aflame. 

 

Before Natsu could even react, Erza smacked him on the back of the head and as she raced away from him. 

 

“Hey!!” Natsu yelled after her, rubbing his stinging noggin. He whipped the reins and his horse took off to catch up with Erza.

Notes:

I promise this is a NaLu fic, but I have to ruffle some feathers because who doesn't love a jealous and fiery pink-haired idiot? And I mean, who wouldn't be swooning if a kind, tall, muscular, and dark haired man picked you up like that? I would definitely be fanning myself!

I recognize there's a lot of angst, especially coming from Natsu. I promise he will lighten up more and we'll see more of his true character shenanigans again. He's just got to actually work through his traumas like everyone else. And ooo boy does he have a plethora of 'em!

Sidebar- There is SO much trauma in the actual canon of Fairytail. There are so many times in the canon where each of the characters could have a beginning of their "villain origin story," but somehow they make it through and don't really downward spiral from any of these things?...like at all?... Like we really not gonna talk about this?....but come to think of it, that would make some really great fanfics! Maybe in the future...

 

But I digress---We'll find out some more pretty major details in the next chapter so I hope to see you back again! :)

Chapter 7

While Gray was gone, Levy had wrapped Lucy’s foot with bandages to stabilize it. “When you’re outside,” Levy said, securing the end of the wrap, “it would be beneficial if you collected some snow. You could use it to help reduce the swelling and it can help with some of the pain.”

 

Lucy smiled and she felt strangely at peace with Levy. “That’s a great idea! I will be sure to do that. Thank you so much for being so kind to me.”  

 

Levy’s eyes sparkled and Lucy swore she could see water beginning to well in the bluenette’s eyes. “You are most welcome, Lu…it’s no trouble at all.” Levy then stood quickly, “Now, if you will excuse me for a moment…” The blunette gave a quick nod to Lucy and turned her back and walked quickly out of the dining hall. 

 

The blonde sat there just blinking in confusion at Levy’s quick dismissal. Was it something I said?...

 

Gray had returned from the infirmary pretty quickly with both the crutches and the wheelchair. Gray showed Lucy how to use the crutches and she got the hang of it pretty quickly. Before heading on their way, Gajeel told Gray to put a shirt on. Gray looked down at his state of dress, mortified–it was almost as if he didn’t know he had been shirtless the entire time.

 

It was decided that no one should go into the ballroom for the time being because of the ceiling being in the state that it was in, so they took a different route to get to the outside. It still required stairs, but Gray just carried Lucy down again and she used the crutches from there. They found a small door to the outside and went out into the cool climate. Although, the temperature was pretty much the same in the palace in the unoccupied areas. 

 

“So over here is our outdoor training area,” Gray said, pointing over to an open area with a few flour sack dummies and targets. “It’s not much, but usually we train against each other rather than using the dummies.”

 

“Like hand to hand combat?” Lucy asked. 

 

“Yeah, and of course we use our magic with that,” Gray answered. 

 

Lucy realized that she didn’t even bother to ask if they were users of magic or not. “Oh, what kind of magic do you use, Gray?”

 

Gray smirked and held out his hand palm up. Lucy looked at it and a small snowy haze appeared for a split second and then there was a small ice sculpted swan in his hand. “I use Ice-Make magic.” Gray tapped on his temple with his index finger. “Anything I can think of I can create.”

 

A large smile grew across Lucy’s face. The ice mage could see the curiosity in Lucy’s eyes. “Some ice-make mages are masters in creating animate objects, like animals, but I specialize in inanimate objects,” he continued.

 

“Wow!” Lucy exclaimed. “That’s so amazing! So can you only make small things like the swan?”

 

Gray scoffed, “I can make large things as well… ICE-MAKE, HAMMER!”

 

Lucy’s eyes widened as she saw a hammer as tall as a two story house appear. “Wowww….” she whispered. 

 

Gray smirked at the awestruck face that Lucy was making. Like many other wizards, he often took his magic for granted and forgot how unbelievable it was to a regular person. 

 

“Pretty cool, huh?” he said.

 

“Uhhh yeah!” the blonde said like it was obvious. “Is everyone else ice-make wizards too?”

 

“No,” Gray said, shattering the hammer into smithereens. “We all use different types of magic. As you get to know all of us more, you’ll have to ask them about it. We all love an excuse to show off.” 

 

Lucy smirked, “Yeah I guess I’ll have to do that.” 

 

Her warm brown eyes were so soft and gentle. For a moment the ice-make mage got a spark of hope. Even without all her memories, she was still the same beautiful person inside and out. He just prayed they could get her all the way back. 

 

The pair paused for an awkward moment, not knowing what to say. Gray cleared his throat, “Uh—shall we continue on with the tour?” 

 

“Uh–Yes we should!” Lucy blushed at the warm feelings she felt. 

 

“Awesome! Right this way!”

 

It was not easy using crutches in the snow, but Lucy made it work. Even though her large jacket was helping cushion, she was sure that her armpits would be killing her tomorrow. Hopefully, when she saw Porlyusica, she would have a remedy. 

 

Lucy gasped, “OH GRAY! I just realized!! Porlyusica and Makarov must be worried sick! I need to get back to them!”

 

“Don’t you worry, Lucy. Erza and Natsu took off a bit ago to go inform them and bring Porlyusica back here to help you out,” Gray said.

 

“Well that was awfully nice of them…“ the blonde replied. She was a little perplexed at these strangers' kindness towards her.

 

“It’s what we do. We take care of those who need help, especially when it comes to our own.”

 

“That reminds me…” Lucy began, “What are you all doing here in this place anyway?”

 

“Well that’s a…”

 

“Long story,” Lucy finished, “I figured, but I’ve got no place to be.” The blonde looked at him with a small smile.

 

Gray let out a breath and rubbed the back of his head. He bit his lip and avoided Lucy’s gaze.

 

“What is it?” Lucy asked. “Is it bad?...Are you guys criminals or something?”

 

Gray swayed his head back and forth and looked upward like the answers were written on his forehead. “It’s…..Complicated. Technically, yes, we are criminals—or maybe outlaws is a better word...”

 

“Oh?” the–now a little frightened–blonde prompted. What had she gotten herself into?

 

“I don’t know how much Makarov and Porlyusica told you, but right now a tyrannical group, called Phantom Lord, is running Fiore—the kingdom we’re in now. And well we’re…”

 

“Rebels?...” Lucy asked.

 

“Yeah, you could say that,” Gray nodded his head. “The people of Fiore are suffering. Anyone who is not in the inner circle of Phantom Lord is treated like vermin. There is a lot of poverty and crime that is happening and there is no one to protect and advocate for the innocent people. Most people have pretty much become slaves either from debts or bogus criminal charges.”

 

Lucy furrowed her brows and her lip pouted. “That’s awful…” she whispered.

 

“It really is and we’ve been trying to change that over the last few years.”

 

She let herself relax again. It seems that the Fairies really are good people and not your average criminals, but she did feel great sadness at the thought of those who were suffering.

 

The pair were now approaching the ballroom. “So do you know what this place was?”

 

“Of course I do…it was a palace,” Gray said with a smug grin.

 

Lucy rolled her eyes. “Thank you for your obvious answer…I mean do you know of its past? Like who lived here? How long ago?---Some sort of battle or something must have happened here because of all the destruction...”

 

Gray let out a long sigh. Natsu was going to kill him. He really had gotten himself into a mess. “This used to be the summer palace of Fiore’s monarchy—a king and his daughter used to live here.”

 

Lucy blinked at the raven haired. She could tell that he was holding information back. She narrowed her eyes. “Okay…so how long ago was that?...”

 

The ice-make mage shook his head and sighed. “They used to live here up until a few years back.”

 

“So…what happened that they are no longer here?” 

 

Gray did that thing again of looking upward looking for answers as his mouth pressed into a line. His eyes looked like they were pleading to the heavens.

 

Lucy smirked, “Gray, you look like you’re in pain. Is it going to kill you to give me the full story?”

 

He shivered when he thought of the raging anger charcoal breath would have if Gray kept flapping his gums. He let out a small chuckle, “To be honest with you, it just might...”

 

Lucy raised her eyebrows in surprise. “Well, I guess we don’t have to talk about…”

 

Gray bit his lip. He really wanted Lucy to trust them and not seem secretive, but he wasn’t sure how to approach this situation. “It’s not anything against you, Lucy.” He looked at her with apologetic eyes. “We all have a connection to this palace in some capacity…talking about it really—I don’t know—is still kind of-f…difficult…” 

 

“I’m sorry,” the blonde apologized, but she was still very curious, “but could you at least tell me if Phantom Lord was part of the castle’s destruction?” 

 

“Yes, they caused the fall of the Monarchy,” Gray said flatly.

 

Lucy knew that people in positions of power could be very corrupt, maybe the monarchy was bad as well? “Was Phantom Lord trying to do good for the people and the wrong people got in control of it?”

 

“No. They were formed by selfish manipulators that preyed upon the fear of others. Their intentions were always for power…no one who was in the palace deserved the fate they were met with...” Gray looked off into the distance. His eyes were lost in his thoughts.

 

Lucy looked down and blushed a little embarrassed that she kept asking him questions. He obviously didn’t want to talk about it and yet she continued. “I’m sorry, Gray. I won’t ask you about it any more,” Lucy said in a soft voice. 

 

Gray turned to her with his eyebrows raised. “Hey, no, it’s okay! I totally understand. I would be curious too.” The ice mage gave her a soft smirk and put his hand on her shoulder. The blonde looked up at him. “Believe me, you’ll get the full story soon enough, but you’ve got enough to worry about right now as it is. We don’t want you to get pulled into all of this as well. It’s probably better if you hear it from me, Erza, and Natsu at the same time anyway...”

 

Since he brought up Natsu, she wanted to ask him about what caused Natsu to attack her when they first met. And why did he get so crazy about her ring and keys? But based on what Levy said, she thought that was another painful memory.

 

“Gray?...” she furrowed her eyebrows.

 

“Yeah?”

 

“When did you take your shirt off?...”

 

“What?!” He looked down and saw his shirt was gone. “OH MAN!”

—————————————-

 

Natsu and Erza came upon the clearing just as dusk ended. They spotted the small cottage with smoke billowing from the chimney. Faint light could be seen from the windows. Two figures were near the front door arguing. Natsu recognized them to be Makarov and Porlyusica. 

 

“We’ve waited long enough, Porly! Lucy knows better than to keep us worrying! Something is definitely wrong!”

 

“I’m telling you, fool, she—”

 

The couple paused their argument and finally noticed their audience approaching them.

 

“Hey old timers!” Natsu called towards them, waving his hand above his head.

 

Natsu heard the healer scoff and she headed into the cottage. The old man stood there waiting to greet the pair. The wrinkles and lines on his face made his face look that much more serious in expression.

 

Makarov nodded in acknowledgement towards them. “Natsu, Erza, your timing is impeccable,” he said. “There is something we need your help with immediately. But first, there is something we need to tell you.”

 

“If it’s about Lucille, we already know,” Natsu said.

 

“—She is safe and back at our base,” Erza quickly added.

 

The old man put a hand over his heart and breathed a sigh of relief. “Thank the gods! I was very worried about her. Porly was sure she had found you, but—well—you know how I worry about my children.” 

 

Natsu furrowed his brows. That statement rubbed him the wrong way. Gramps knew how much Lucille’s disappearance affected the slayer and yet gramps couldn’t bother to let anyone know as soon as they found her? 

 

“Why didn’t you tell us?” Natsu asked in obvious irritation.

 

“Natsu—“ Erza began to reprimand his poor manners.

 

The old man put up his hand to cut off the redhead. “No—no it’s alright, Erza. Natsu has every right to be upset that we kept this secret under wraps.” He turned back to head to the door of the cottage. “Please, come inside. This conversation is going to be a long one and I don’t feel like freezing to death.”

 

The pair dismounted, brought their horses over to the small lean-to, and then went inside. They took off their cloaks and hung them on the coat rack near the door. 

 

“We’ll eat and then we’ll talk,” Porlyusica said flatly, stirring the kettle over the fire. “Talking about heated topics while eating disrupts appetite and digestion. And I’m not wasting this food.”

 

Natsu from 3 years ago would’ve been all gung-ho for eating first, but now he rarely had an appetite. There was a point where Natsu had lost a lot of weight because he wasn’t eating enough. It got so bad that the Fairies had to monitor every meal to ensure he ate an appropriate amount of calories. 

 

“Of course,” Erza said, walking over to the table. “Is there anything I can help with?”

 

“Bring me the bowls from the cabinet,” the healer replied.

 

——————————

 

Once everyone was finished, Erza and Natsu washed up the dishes. Natsu tried to start the long conversation, but Porlyusica whacked him in the back of the head with a wooden spoon and told him to wait until the job was finished because she didn’t want any broken dishes. The moment Natsu put away the last plate he turned towards the healer and the old man.

 

“Okay start talkin’,” he demanded.

 

The old couple gave a long sigh in unison. “As I’m sure you’re well aware, my boy, this situation is complex. That being the case, we had to approach it with extreme caution,” Makarov said. “There were a number of things to consider, which I’m sure you did when you first saw Lucy. ‘Is this really her or someone manipulating us?’” Makarov folded his arms and looked directly into Natsu's eyes. “Porlyusica and I are certain that Lucy is Lucille. We checked over the protection enchantments around the property firstly and they were still unhindered and flawless.”

 

“When the girl approached me,” Porlyusica began, “and said she had memory loss, I was still very suspicious. I immediately gave her a potion that makes it nearly impossible to lie and threw in some herbs that increase magic power. If she was hiding something, she wouldn’t be able to keep the charade on for long. If she had an enchantment on her to disguise her magic, the increase in her magic power would break it. Well, she was being honest about her memory loss. She even said things in an automatic reaction before she even had the tea I hid the potion in. Like how she takes her tea with two extra-large spoons of honey...”

 

Natsu couldn’t help the small smile that crossed his lips. Lucille always had an insatiable sweet tooth. Her “two extra-large spoons” of honey probably equated to at least 7 spoons of honey. 

 

Erza walked over and sat down at the table joining the couple. Natsu recomposed himself and crossed his arms and continued to stare intently at the old pair as he leaned against the counter. 

 

“Do you have any theories on the lack of magic power?” Erza asked.

 

“That could be caused by a number of things. After confirming that she was not lying about her memory loss and she was likely Lucille, there were two prominent theories that we came up with. The first being that her memory loss and no magic were done on purpose to create a ‘blank canvas’ if you will. Likely done by either Phantom Lord or the Rogue Dragons. It would be quite the facade they put on for the past 3 years claiming they had no idea where the princess was after their failed attempts to use a look-alike to draw all of you out, when in reality they had her the whole time.”

 

“But why would they do that?” Erza asked.

 

Porlyusica shot a glare at the redhead. “If you let me finish, I was going to answer that.”

 

Erza blushed and looked down, “Apologies…”

 

The healer continued, “They could have made Lucille a seemingly blank canvas to get close to all of us, gain our trust, and let our guard down. During the time they had her, they could’ve brainwashed her to lose all of her memories and also planted a seed of darkness and destruction that she wasn't consciously aware of. She would be like a ticking time bomb. After a certain amount of time passed, she would snap and become a blood thirsty murderer in an instant and take us all out before we would know what was going on.”

 

Natsu raised his eyebrows, “That seems a little far-fetched…”

 

“I agree,” Porlyusica said, “but it was a popular theoretical war strategy that was created in one of the small countries to the east about a century ago. The idea was they would use war prisoners that were either high ranking officials or officers of their enemy, brainwash them, and then drop them off somewhere they would be found. Those that found them would blame the amnesia on the possible tortures they experienced or the traumas of the battle field, which is a likely scenario. The country kept their findings secret and official scientists have not tested the validity of it due to it being completely inhumane, but there are some that work off the books who are willing to study these kinds of things for a big pay day from villainous groups.” Porlyusica gave a pointed look at Natsu. “I can imagine that that would be exactly something that your dragon brother would be very interested in. ” 

 

The healer was absolutely correct. Ignia would most definitely use something that twisted. “So you think Lucy is a time bomb?” Natsu asked.

 

“No,” the healer replied. “I am now certain that is not the case.”

 

“So that’s the reason you didn’t inform us right away…” Erza said understanding.

 

“Yes, it was a dangerous situation. If it was in fact Lucille, but she was being used as a weapon, I can imagine that hot head over there wouldn’t have stayed away and would have completely dismissed my concerns.”

 

Natsu rolled his eyes, “Well, what were you planning to do if she was a weapon?” 

 

“Kill her,” The old woman said flatly. 

 

Natsu’s face contorted into anger and he uncrossed his arms making tight fists. He stomped towards the healer. “You would have killed her?! She would have been an innocent victim!” He snarled.

 

“See,” Porlyusica rolled her eyes, “this is exactly why we didn’t inform you, you flaming idiot.”

 

Natsu felt a low growl resonating in his chest. 

 

“Now Natsu,” Makarov said calmly, “there is no reason to get fired up over something that didn’t happen and is not going to happen. Lucy is safe and not a threat.”

 

Natsu relaxed his tense posture as much as he could manage, but still decided to glare at the healer through narrowed eyes. Porlyusica did not even pay the slayer a second glance. Regardless if Lucy was a time bomb or not, the fact that they would so freely just kill her did not sit right with him.

 

“So what is your standing theory, for the memory loss and no magic power?” Erza asked. 

 

“I’m not totally sure yet,” the healer confessed, “she did say she was having bad headaches. She said it was possible that she hurt her head. I examined her and found a scar on the back of her head.”

 

“Gray and I did find blood with long blonde hair strands in it the night of the uprising. It was near where we found her horse,” Erza added.

 

Natsu chewed on his lip. He still hadn’t totally forgiven those two for what happened that night.

 

“Yes, I remember you telling us that, but this was freshly healed, which is another curious thing…” Porlyusica said. “But either way would explain memory loss, but what about the lack of magic power? Well, I think those are actually closely tied together. I believe she still has both her memories and magic. She’s just not able to access them. Like they’re almost being contained...”

 

Natsu and Erza exchanged a confused glance.

 

“What—” Natsu started.

 

“If you two keep interrupting every time I take a breath, you’ll be sleeping outside in the cold!” Porlyusica snapped.

 

“Sorry!” Natsu squeaked, holding his hands out in front of himself, in surrender.

 

“In regards to her magic, when Lucy tried to summon a spirit with her keys, she had an instant painful reaction. She said she felt the air vibrating and a warmth came over her, but then pain struck her. If she had no magic power whatsoever there would have been no reaction—she would have felt nothing. My working hypothesis is when Lucy tried to summon the spirit she unknowingly tried to break through the barrier of containment and, of course, the barrier retaliated trying to keep her magic sealed.”

 

Natsu opened his mouth to ask a question, but quickly closed it, remembering the healer's earlier threat.

 

“As to why, I’m not sure, but I believe her celestial spirits are involved somehow.” Porlyusica went on to tell Erza and Natsu about their experience with Leo. “My guess is Lucy can’t summon Nikola because Plue is already with her. He must’ve taken on a mortal form. But again, that begs the question of, why?”

 

“Sounds like we need to call our old pal, Leo,” Natsu said, hitting fist into his palm. “I think I owe him a sucker punch for all of this cloak and dagger BS.”

 

“You won’t have much luck summoning him without Lucy,” Makarov said. “Leo told us ‘only the keyholder’ will be able to summon them from now on.”

 

“But how do we do that if she doesn’t have her magic?” Natsu asked.

 

“Remember Natsu, her magic is likely sealed and not gone,” Erza said. “Porlyusica, do you have any ideas of how to ‘unseal’ it?”

 

The old woman sighed, “I’ve tried many healing tonics, potions, and rituals. The most success I’ve had was with using a potion that is used to help put people in a ‘zen like state’ in combination with morganite crystals while she slept. Her magic power spiked and she had a rather unpleasant flashback. She experienced that last night, that’s why I sent her out to see if she could spark any more memories, thinking that that treatment perhaps, put a crack in the barrier…I was hoping that she would be here tonight so we could do another test of it…”

 

“Natsu insisted that Lucy stay at the palace,” Erza said.

 

Porlyusica rolled her eyes, “Of course he did...”

 

“Her foot is injured. There was a collapse in the ballroom where Natsu and Gray found her. We were hoping you would come with us tomorrow to check her out….she has some other minor injuries as well that need to be looked at,” Erza added.

 

Natsu looked down at the floor and grimaced. Erza was talking about the bruising that developed on Lucy’s neck from his attack.

 

Porlyusica looked over at the dragon slayer and narrowed her eyes almost as if she already knew what happened to Lucy when Natsu and Gray found her. “You need to get a grip, boy. You can’t continue to let your blinding rage and anger control you or, I promise you, you will continue to lose more in your life, including her.”

 

Natsu flinched. He really couldn’t stand losing any more precious people in his life.

 

“Porlyusica, what does Lucy all know?” Erza asked, switching back to the topic at hand.

 

“She only knows of the memories that she has gotten from her own recollection, which isn’t very many. We haven’t said a word about knowing of her previous life. I suggest we keep it that way as much as possible, so we know if she is actually healing. She is also very vulnerable right now and we do not want to retraumatize her further,” the healer said. “However, she is very curious, so I guess we tell her things in the most general way possible because we also want her to feel like she can trust us. Get to know her once again and maybe help her spark memories through everyday occurrences.”

 

After a pause the healer asked, “Did she recognize any of you?” 

 

“She said she didn’t,” Nastu replied sadly.

 

The old woman glared at him again. “That’s another thing I want to make sure you get through your thick skull. If you ever want a genuine relationship with her like your previous one, don’t you dare tell her of your feelings or engagement. You’ll scare her and she will only feel obligated to be with you and I’m guessing that is the last thing you want.”

 

Natsu felt a painful tightening in his chest. All he wanted since the moment Lucille ran away was to hold her as close as he could. The slayer often imagined what their reunion would look like over the past few years. He only pictured himself running to her, holding her close, and showering her in the most passionate kisses whispering endless apologies and declarations of his love. Nearly choking her to death was definitely not in one of the scenarios. The slayer had to win her over again and he had a lot of work ahead of him. 

 

Makarov cleared his throat. “And with that, I think I’m going to go to bed,” Makarov said, trying to quickly move on from the unpleasant subject. “You all should do the same. It has been a very eventful day and tomorrow is sure to be another one.”

 

Natsu still looked down, clearly lost in thoughts of how to fix this. Makarov’s heart ached for Natsu. 

 

This poor child has endured horrific trauma after trauma. Every time he seems to conquer one, there is another new one there to replace the previous one.

 

Makarov had been Natsu’s mentor while the Prince was growing up. He was actually there the day Igneel found Natsu and his brother Zeref in a totally flattened village. 

 

King Igneel had been out surveying the destruction of the final remnants of battles, quelling the dragons that believed they were the superior species compared to all living beings. It had been exactly a year since the king’s second son was born sleeping and his queen passed away from the complications of the birth. The king found the young adolescent Zeref cradling a small, hours-old infant with soft pink hair. Igneel believed it to be destiny that out of their own tragedies the Gods had brought them together to save one another. 

 

Makarov was one the biggest supporters in the king’s decision to adopt Natsu as his own. Zeref was 13 at the time and did not care and nor did he want to be adopted, but was very excited about being able to live in the palace and train to be a royal advisor. Zeref and his brother would be well cared for, Zeref would still get to see Natsu, and he had an unlimited amount of books and education at his disposal. 

 

Natsu and Zeref were welcomed with open arms by the kingdom and the court. The court thought it was such a meaningful sentiment and was a true display of rebuilding hope for the future. Some of the members of the court even adopted other  orphaned children from the wars. Everyone was excited about the new additions to their families—except Ignia. That monster had been evil incarnate since the moment he could crawl. Makarov shook his head trying not to think about the horrific day that Ignia murdered Natsu.

 

Natsu could use just a pure and simple sense of comfort and warmth.

 

“Natsu,” Makarov started, “you can sleep in the attic. It’s where she slept when she stayed with us…it may bring you some comfort.” 

 

Natsu blinked at the old man. His chest warmed. “Thanks gramps,” he said quietly.

 

Makarov gave a small smile and a nod and walked toward his bedroom. 

Notes:

We're still rolling! Next chapter we get some sweet fluff stuff from Natsu!

It was one hell of a week at work. I work in the mental health field and had two clients in crisis this week, so it was late nights and a lot of time trying to decompress and leave work at work. Which meant, I didn't get to write as much as I would've liked to. It took everything in me to edit this chapter and get it posted. I will really try to get things posted weekly, but if I don't, it's likely that the week kicked my ass---not because I'm giving up :P I want to give this story the justice it deserves, so I have to be sure not to just spew letters onto a document just to get something out there. Luckily, this chapter was pretty much all written like 2 weeks ago so that helped immensely!

Thank you for all of your kind words, encouragements, subs, bookmarks, and kudos! You have no idea how much joy that has given me! :)

Chapter 8

Notes:

Who's ready for some fluff? Uhhh me! But oof we gotta go through some dark stuff to get there.

Natsu opened the door and was greeted with a wall of Lucy’s scent—what he could only describe as the aroma of warmed honey and vanilla infused with fresh cut lilacs, but there was still something else to it that he couldn’t quite put his finger on. 

 

His eyes began to water. It had been so long since he was surrounded by her scent. The closest he had come to this in recent years was when they returned to the palace 6 months ago. 

 

It took Natsu about 2 weeks to even dare going down the hall that led to Lucille’s chambers, but he needed some sort of comfort after clearing out the hundreds of corpses—that were more skeletal remains—from the palace. The stench and the scene was still horrific; charred clothing and bones, decapitated limbs and heads that had no clear owner, and not to mention the evidence of animals feasting on the remains. 

 

The worst part of it all was they knew with every corpse they came upon, it was someone they knew—some, maybe not well— but they had interactions of some sort with them in the past. The males that didn’t wear any medals indicating their rank or court status were hard to distinguish between because they had similar dress attire, but the women… well…Natsu, Gray, and Erza recognized a number of them—including Lucille’s 2nd cousin, Lady Michelle, who had a distinct forest green dress with particularly large red roses patterned into the garment.

 

They found her remains underneath the collapsed pieces of the exploded wall of the ballroom. Her skull had been crushed. If there was any solace, at least she had a quick death before any terror could set in, which couldn’t be said for many others. Needless to say, Natsu was not the only one that didn’t have an appetite during those weeks. 

 

Natsu was thankful that the Fairies did not find the remains of King Igneel. The Fairies knew Igneel was no longer, for many reasons, but the biggest reason being Ignia would not have allowed him to live nor get away that night. Even if Igneel escaped, Ignia would have had a bounty out on his head just like Natsu. But regardless, for the sake of his people and Natsu, the Dragon King would have never abandoned that battle. It was likely that Ignia incinerated any remains of Igneel given the last time he committed murder against his family, the victim was resurrected. 

 

In regards to Lucille’s father, they knew King Jude’s lifeless body was taken by Phantom Lord and shown off to the people of Fiore like some sort of trophy after the night of the uprising. Just thinking about it made Natsu physically ill. When thinking of it, his mind would also go down the rabbit hole of what if they had gotten their hands on Lucille. She was stunningly beautiful and knowingly desired by many. Many suitors promised her father fortunes beyond belief to have her as theirs. Others took more shady routes as well. There was a situation where she was tricked and was nearly smuggled into the slave trade, but luckily Natsu swooped in for the rescue. The slayer tried his hardest to not think of the horrid war crimes and public humiliations that would be committed against her had the enemy found her. In those cases, he prayed for her to be dead. 

 

Natsu shook his head, trying to cease the downward spiral of his thoughts and trying to bring them back to the first time he went to Lucille’s chambers after they returned to the palace.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

It had been nearly 3 years since he last experienced Lucille’s comforting scent and was automatically drawn to take the excruciating steps towards her room. He saw the door laying on the floor from when he broke into her chambers. His heart pounded as he remembered the cold fear he experienced that night. He stepped inside and barely kept his flooding emotions in check. His body trembled, his lips quivered, and he felt so cold. Everything was as he remembered. He was very surprised that no looters made their way into here. 

 

The slayer walked over to Lucille’s writing desk and pulled out the faded pink, crumpled up note from his pocket that he had kept since the night he found it. He placed it back onto the desk— delicately placing her gold fountain pen on top of it. It almost gave the illusion that she was coming back to write more. 

 

Natsu swallowed and turned his head to face the rest of the room. He was drawn to Lucille’s bed. He slowly made his way over. Her scent was still faint, but more prevalent the closer he got to the bed. The slayer dropped to his knees in front of her gown that still laid where she had left it. 

 

Natsu reached his hand out to it. He felt the cool silken fabric and traced his fingers across the various floral and pearl embellishments. He smelled the smallest trace of her perfume of roses mixed with the warmth of her own aroma. He felt a heavy pressure closing in on him and grabbed for the gown like it was a sort of life preserver. Natsu cradled the lifeless fabric to his chest feeling the finality of his reality. 

 

It was at that point the swells of painful sobs radiating from his chest overtook him.  His tremors turned into almost convulsing. His mind and body began to truly grieve for Lucille. Natsu could no longer deny that he would likely never see her alive again and she had left this world likely resenting him. 

 

He knew the Fairies heard him. Hell, anyone within a mile radius probably heard him, but he was grateful that they let him be. 

 

After minutes or hours, the slayer had no concept of time in that state, his body just simply went limp and he passed out from the exhausting amount of exertion he just experienced.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

After that day, the slayer continued to go to Lucille’s chambers whenever he wanted to be alone, which was often. Everyone understood that it was Natsu’s space. He would occasionally fall asleep in there, but would never sleep on her bed. He would only ever fall asleep on her sofa or on the floor. He wanted to keep everything as she left it, like a sort of shrine. But he would often wake up with a blanket covering him and a glass of water next to him that wasn’t there when he fell asleep. He knew it was always Levy. She had lost a huge piece of her heart too when Lucille disappeared. Taking care of Natsu in that way helped her feel connected to Lucille again. He and Levy always had a silent understanding of one another. She took care of him in little ways and he let her do so.

 

Natsu made his way over to the cot. It was covered with a heavy patchwork quilt. Lucy’s white nightgown laid neatly folded at the foot of the bed. He felt immense guilt wash over him. He was so conflicted between wanting to lay in her bed, shamelessly soaking in the comfort of the essence of her, and feeling like he was invading Lucy’s private space. It felt sort of defiling in a way, especially given how fearful she was of him now. 

 

Natsu spotted the morganite crystals sitting next to the bed and picked one of them up. 

 

“The crystal of ‘Divine Love’…” he spoke softly to himself, examining it. He held a sad smirk. “Sort of ironic now, aye, Luce?” 

 

“She had a rather unpleasant flashback…” the healer’s voice echoed in his head.

 

What did you remember, Luce?…

 

…Did you remember what made you run away?…

 

The slayer shook his head. 

 

“No you would have recognized me then…” answering his own question.

 

With a sigh he set the morganite back down. He picked up her folded nightgown and moved it over to the top of the dresser. He then came back to the cot and stared at it for another moment.

 

It’ll be fine…Who knows the next time that she will even be here…

 

He took off his boots and stripped out of his shirt and got into bed. He was hoping he would get some sort of comfort from being in her bed, but he couldn’t seem to relax. His mind was racing and his anxiety was spiking. He closed his eyes and gave into his exhaustion just for some peace from his own mind. 

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

Natsu could feel the horse’s racing gallop underneath him. He scanned his surroundings, looking for her. All he could see was darkness.

 

“LUCILLE!.....LUCE!.....LUCY!” The prince’s repeated shouts echoed throughout the dark forest as he and his horse raced through the trees. He was probably inviting every single criminal to come find him, but he did not care, at least they would be coming for him and not Lucille.  

 

There was no sign of her and he couldn’t pick up on her scent either.

 

“LUCY!!!!”

 

Just then Natsu heard a loud explosion far behind him. He turned his horse around and his eyes widened as he saw clouds of smoke and towering flames rising from the direction of the castle. Natsu could hear the screams in the distance and he heard the familiar roar of a dragon. 

 

“Some of my finest work…” said a voice off to the slayer’s right side.

 

He snapped his head to the side and saw the bright orange hair and signature face tattoos. 

 

“Ignia…” Natsu hissed.

 

Ignia’s smile grew and showcased his fangs. “Oh little brother, you should see the look on your face right now… It’s priceless!”

 

Natsu immediately summoned his fire and jumped from his horse and led with his iron fist towards Ignia’s face, but then his target vanished.

 

“You’re timing could sure use some work, little brother…” Ignia said from behind him.

 

Natsu swung around in a crescent kick ready to meet his smug brother’s face with his foot, but he vanished again. This time, Ignia had appeared about 4 meters back from where he previously was.

 

“Damn,” Ignia tisked, “just missed again…” 

 

“Stop running and come fight me, you coward!” The slayer yelled. 

 

Ignia disappeared from sight. Natsu suddenly felt his presence behind him.

 

“I will destroy everything you ever loved and I’m going to enjoy every second of it…” Ignia whispered into Natsu’s ear. 

 

Natsu stomped his foot on top of Ignia’s, which caught the dragon off guard. The slayer turned around, grabbed Ignia by his throat, and slammed him onto his back. Natsu got on top of him to hold him down and continued to squeeze the life out of the Dragon’s throat. 

 

“I will kill you before I ever let that happen!” Natsu screamed. 

 

A devilish smile crossed the dragon’s face. “Too late, little brother. I already have…”

 

Natsu summoned his fire again and put all of his anger into the flame. The slayer then heard dark chuckles behind him. Natsu froze and he turned his head to look at where the malicious sounds were coming from. 

 

“Now little brother,” Ignia purred in his ear, “why would you do such an awful thing to your little girlfriend?

 

Natsu felt pure dread drop in his stomach as he looked down to see that his hands were around a badly burned and lifeless Lucille. 

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

“Lucy!!” The slayer called out as he sat up. His chest heaved trying to catch his breath and slow his heart rate. He realized where he was. He wiped the dripping sweat from his brow. He pressed his palms into his eyes trying to center himself. 

 

“Dammit…” he cursed.

 

Just another night terror…

 

Natsu ran his fingers through his hair and then sank his head into his knees. After a few minutes of collecting himself, Natsu looked toward the window to see the moon was still high in the sky. He slept maybe for a couple hours at most.

 

He heard a quiet knock at the door. 

 

“Come in…” he said. His voice was raspy. He must’ve been yelling throughout his nightmare again. 

 

The door opened and revealed Porlyusica holding a vial of red liquid. 

 

“How long have you been having these terrors?” She asked.

 

Natsu looked down at his knees again. “Since that night…”

 

“Is it the same every time?” She inquired.

 

“Not always… But there is a common one that changes slightly every time…” he paused. “What makes them so bad is that the dreams have twisted my experiences and somehow made them worse. They were bad enough just as they were…”

 

“And what is the most common nightmare?” The healer inquired like she was asking about something as simple as tummy ache.

 

“When I was out in the forest looking for Lucille and then I heard the explosions and screams coming from the castle. From there, it twists from reality… I killed Lucille in this last one…” The slayer's eyes were unfocused as he stared straight in front of him.

 

“I see…” the healer said, unfazed by Natsu’s words. “Well, try drinking this.” 

 

She walked over to Natsu and held out the vial to him.

 

“What is it?” He asked, scrunching his nose.

 

“It’s the same thing I gave to Lucy last night.”

 

Natsu’s eyebrows pulled together in confusion.

 

“I figured it would maybe help you sleep. If you do end up dreaming, at least it will just be your memories and not some horrifying distortion.”

 

“I guess you’ve gotta point there…” he said. He grabbed the vial and swigged it down in one go. “Okay, now what?”

 

“Put the morganite crystals over your heart and fall asleep.”

 

“You make it sound so easy,” he whined.

 

Porlyusica turned and walked back to the door. “Well I’ve done what I can…Try to keep the screaming to a minimum if you do end up falling asleep.”

 

Natsu scoffed at the healer’s nonchalant attitude towards his tortures. 

 

Natsu bent over to grab one of the crystals. He ran his fingers over the smooth, cool surface. 

 

Well, can’t be any worse than what it has been.

 

He laid back down and held the crystal against his chest. The cool touch of it was very welcome against his overheated skin. His nose began to embrace Lucy’s scent again and this time, it calmed him. He felt his weight against the mattress as every muscle lost its tension. His eyelids became a burden to keep open.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

The prince walked down the bright hallway, drawn to the sweet sounds of the piano that rang from the music room. Most people would be annoyed to hear an instrument being played when they only got a couple hours of sleep, but a smile pulled at his cheeks. 

 

When he made it to the doors he very slowly pushed the handle down, trying not to make a sound. He opened a crack large enough to sneak through into the room and closed the door silently behind him. 

 

The early morning sun flooded the room. There in the center sitting at the white and gold grand piano sat the princess—an angelic vision in white.

 

She hadn’t noticed him. She took a deep breath and began playing a new piece. He had every intention to scare the living daylights out of her, but he paused. The keys flourished in their sweet slow climbs of the melody.

 

The morning sun seemed to almost illuminate her white robes and created a sort of halo around her long golden hair. Her facial features were sharper, but still delicate and feminine. Her body was taller, but more curvaceous and full. She swayed with her playing, as her long fingers danced against the ivories. 

 

Natsu was stunned completely still. Lucille actually looked like a full blown proper young lady and not the short, smart mouthed, and slightly pudgy girl he saw just months ago. 

 

Don’t get him wrong he adored every single bit about the way she was before, but had she always been this gorgeous?!

 

He stood completely entranced as she continued to play. The building and falling melody almost seemed to be encouraging the sun to rise and invigorate life into the earth. The tune made him feel so at ease and warm.  

 

Luce was so talented in so many ways, especially in the arts. Natsu, on the other hand, couldn’t sit still long enough to put in the effort of such things. Although, he did like the idea of playing more of the percussion instruments because he got to hit stuff with a stick. However, he was still too aggressive to do anything musical. 

 

Before he knew it, she finished the piece and let out a sigh. The prince snapped to his senses and remembered why he was there.

 

“Y’know some people are trying to sleep around here!” Natsu teased crossing his arms.

 

Lucille’s shoulders tensed and she slowly turned to face him. Her big brown eyes were filled with sparks of joy and her mouth formed into the biggest surprised smile he had ever seen. 

 

Natsu could have sworn his heart had literally leapt out of his chest.

 

“Natsuuuuuu!!!” 

 

The princess dashed to him with her arms wide. He was still too stunned to move, so he didn’t brace himself for the impact, which caused them both to fall to the floor in a heap.

 

Lucille’s giggles filled the air and she looked at Natsu with such warmth and tenderness. His arms were securely wrapped around her to hold her to him. Natsu actually blushed from the feelings and hormones that were rushing through his nearly 16 year-old body. 

 

“You weren’t supposed to be here for another 5 days!” She exclaimed.

 

“W-Well, me, Hap, Gray, and Erza came early… We just arrived a couple hours ago… I mean, we're not just gonna miss your birthday!” 

 

“Awwww you’re so sweet,” she said, nuzzling against him.

 

Nastu felt his blood pressure rising and became painfully aware of how much he actually wanted to kiss his best friend right now. He needed to get her off of him quickly or he might do something that he may regret later. 

 

“Jeez Luce, you must’ve been sneaking down to the kitchen for extra dessert. You’re crushing me!” He whined squirming a bit to really be his over dramatic self. 

 

The princess sat up immediately, scrunched her face, and hit him repeatedly with her slipper. “Way to ruin the moment, jerk!”

 

“Owww! Gods, Luce!” The Prince said in mock pain rubbing his arms that took the brunt of her assault when she aimed her slipper at his face. “Careful! You’ve got more weight behind your actions now. I can actually feel a sting!”

 

Natsu could just see the steam shooting out of her ears. He tucked his lips into his mouth, trying to contain his amusement at her reaction.

 

“That’s it, Dragneel! You’re dead meat!” Lucille spat at him grabbing her other slipper to join in on the assault. 

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

Natsu slowly opened his eyes. The room was bright with daylight. He, for once, felt rested.

 

He felt the crystal in his hand and brought it up to face. 

 

He let out a small chuckle. “The day that I realized that I had feelings for Lucille…what a pleasant surprise,” he shook his head in amusement. Two years later he would finally admit his feelings to her. “Damn, really should've kissed her then,” he chuckled again.

 

I also should’ve talked to Porlyusica about my sleep problems a long time ago!

 

He looked out the window and saw the clear blue sky. It had been so long since he had felt this much at peace. The fog in his head seemed to be kept at bay for the moment.

 

“I’ll help you find your way back to us Lucy. I promise you that.”

Notes:

If any of you are at all curious, the tune that I was picturing Lucille playing during the sweet memory was "Threads of Love" by Lorie Line. My mom is a piano playing fiend and when I was growing up she would often drag me along to weddings she was playing for because she needed a page turner. She always played at least 2 Lorie Line songs in the prelude and/or during the wedding itself, one of them being always being "Threads of Love." But I digress...

How sweet are Natsu and Levy? Ugh I just love the dynamic of these two right now!

I really missed writing Nalu fluff and this offered some nice respite, but now *sigh* it's time to dive back into the pool of angst and confusion *puts black diving suit back on and smudges black eyeliner around eyes. Turns on "Numb" by Linkin Park* Let's do this!🤓🖤

Chapter 9

Lucy woke up to a small knock coming from the door. She jolted and took a sharp intake of air at the sound. When she opened her eyes, she was confused as to where she was—then she remembered. 

 

Levy had let Lucy and Plue sleep in her room last night. It was quite lavish in its furnishings, including a queen size four poster bed, but the room was still quaint. The size helped keep the room warm. There were also piles of books everywhere, on the floor, on the desk, and on the chase near the stone fireplace. 

 

“Morning Lu,” Levy spoke softly. She carried a very content looking Plue in her arms. “I’m sorry to startle you, but it’s about noon and I figured you didn’t want to miss the whole day…”

 

Lucy shot up. “It’s almost noon?!”

 

“Yes, sorry,” Levy had a guilty smile. She went over and set Plue on her bed. “You were sleeping so hard, I figured you must have needed your rest.”

 

“I guess I must have…” she shook her head in disbelief. Plue nuzzled under her hand encouraging her to pet him behind his ears. 

 

Levy went over to open the curtains. “Did you have any nice dreams?”

 

“Uh, actually I don’t think I dreamed at all,” Lucy said. “That’s never happened to me before…”

 

“Well it sounds like your mind and body took a much needed break,” Levy said with her signature sweet smile.

 

“Actually, now that I think about it, I think I heard a piano playing or something…but that was the only thing. No scene. No one was around. I didn’t even see the piano,” Lucy said, scrunching her eyebrows.

 

“That sounds a little ominous…” Levy said with a look of concern.

 

“It actually wasn’t,” Lucy shrugged. “Strangely enough it felt comforting.”

 

“Sounds like a good thing then,” Levy said. “I laid out some clothes on the chase for you. I thought you would maybe like to wear something that fits you a little better. If you would like to wear your clothes from yesterday, no worries. I just want you to be as comfortable as possible.”

 

“Thank you, Levy. You’re too sweet!” Lucy gushed.

 

Levy gave Lucy another warm smile. “You’re welcome, Lu. Anything you need, I got your back,” the bluenette winked. Levy turned and started walking to the door. She opened the door and turned her head, “Lunch is going to be ready in about 20 minutes. So I’ll see you down there?..”

 

“You can plan on it,” Lucy replied.

 

Levy nodded and closed the door. Lucy nuzzled Plue and gave him a kiss right between his ears. 

 

“How did you sleep, my little Plue?”

 

Plue cocked his head and wagged his tail. 

 

“Ugh you’re too cute!!!” She picked him up and held him tight to her chest as she gave him more kisses on his head. 

 

“Well I suppose it’s time to get up.”

 

Lucy stretched her arms above her head and Plue ran to the end of the bed and laid down. The blonde noticed her neck was a little sore. She reached to the side of her neck to rub it a bit, but cringed at the dull pain from touching it. 

 

Strange…

 

She got up and slowly hobbled over to the full length mirror near the dresser. Lucy leaned on said dresser for support as she examined herself. The blonde moved her hair out of the way and inspected her neck. She gasped. The front and sides of her throat had some pretty ugly dark black and blue bruising. Lucy tried to think back to what caused it.

 

“Who the hell are you?!”

 

Lucy gasped and instinctively tried to block her neck as she recalled Natsu’s voice screaming at her. She shook her head and shook out her hands trying to escape the terrible experience. 

 

There were some…interesting things about her meeting Gray and Natsu yesterday that left many questions spinning in her head. She could have sworn Gray said “Lucille” when ran to her. He almost looked like he knew her, but then again, Gray admitted she looked like someone he knew. 

 

Then there were Natsu’s strange reactions all around. Besides the violence, he called the blonde a “witch” and said that she was using “transformation magic.”

 

What’s transformation magic and why did he think she was using it? 

 

Natsu also seemed to recognize Lucy’s ring and keys. In fact he said, “They’re her keys.”

 

Who’s “her?”

 

Then there were all the questions she had about Phantom Lord and their uprising. Lucy decided that today she would at least get some answers for whatever was happening. She felt in her bones that the Fairies were good people, but why did they leave so many questions unanswered for her?

 

Lucy then hobbled over to the chase where the outfit that Levy picked out was laying. Lucy sat down and examined the garments. They definitely were of high quality, very stylish, and feminine. 

 

It took a while for Lucy to dress, given she could only balance on one leg. The black high waisted pants were a stretchy and warm material that clung to her legs and stomach in a very flattering way, but because of the narrow legs, it made it a literal pain to get her injured foot through. Luckily the brown knee high boots that Levy picked out were laced so she could adjust the fit around her wrapped foot. It felt good to have some more structure around her foot.

 

Lucy’s favorite part of the outfit was the light blue wool v-neck peacoat. The front of the double breasted coat stopped just below where her high waisted pants started and the back of it stopped at about her midthigh. The way the fabric was pleated and laid gave the illusion that it was skirt-like. The coat was cinched together with a brown leather belt at the small of her waist. It also was a convenient place to attach her pouch of keys. The soft ivory cashmere sweater underneath the coat was heavenly soft and high enough to cover most of the bruising on her throat. Lucy tied back the top half of her hair into two braids and let the bottom half lay as it was. 

 

Lucy had never seen herself like this. The blonde looked strikingly beautiful and like a woman of high class upbringing. She was very curious how a bunch of rebels got their hands on clothing like this. And strangely enough, everything fit like a glove!

 

She caught the shine of her ring on the dresser laying with its broken chain. She didn’t dare just leave it on the dresser. It was too precious to leave behind. She felt like putting it on her key ring was asking for it to get damaged and putting it in her pocket was very risky for her losing it. The blonde picked it up and looked at it.  After so many months, she heard the mysterious voice again.

 

“This ring is a symbol. No matter where you are, my love will always be with you…”

 

Lucy’s eyes widened to the size of saucers. She didn’t know why she didn’t think of it before. 

 

“Wait….Is this an engagement ring?!” She whispered. “What—”

 

Another knock rapped on the door. 

 

Dammit!

 

The poor blonde has hardly had any time to process anything. Lucy decided just to shove the ring on to her left ring finger. 

 

“Uhh…come in…” Lucy said, smoothing out her hair and clothing.

 

“Hey Lucy,” Gray said, opening the door, trying to get the wheelchair through the threshold. “I brought the wheelchair if you wanted to use it. I know those crutches can…” Gray’s eyes widened as he took in Lucy’s appearance. 

 

Lucy raised her eyebrows. “Is everything okay?…”

 

Gray blinked, “Uh—yeah—uh–sorry—-Y-you look nice,” he said with a soft smile.

 

Lucy blushed and looked away from him. 

 

“Thanks…” She cleared her throat. “Thank you also for bringing the chair. That was very thoughtful. My underarms were getting pretty sore.”

 

“Of course!” Gray said. “Have a seat m'lady.” Gray gestured toward the seat and slightly bowed.

 

Lucy let out a giggle at his playfulness. 

 

“Why thank you, sir,” Lucy said with a small awkward curtsy.

 

———————————————————————————

 

Gray raced Lucy and Plue through the halls, which made her scream and laugh uncontrollably. Lucy felt so carefree and happy. It felt like she and Gray were old friends. He slowed down his pace almost instantly when he saw Natsu and Porlyusica having a discussion in front of the doors of the dining hall. Natsu turned his head towards the pair and his eyes widened and his jaw dropped slightly. 

 

“Hey guys!” Gray greeted. “Glad to see you made it back okay. Nice to see ya, Porlyusica.”

 

“You really ought to be more careful with her, boy. That poor girl has enough injuries as it is,” Porlyusica said.

 

“It’s okay, Miss Porlyusica. We were being safe,” Lucy said, a little embarrassed. 

 

The healer rolled her eyes. “Well when you get hurt, don’t come crying to me.” The woman huffed and went into the dining hall.

 

“Well she’s just as chipper as ever,” Lucy said, now rolling her eyes.

 

Then the strangest thing happened. Natsu chuckled softly. His head was down and was turned away as he tried to muffle his laugh. She even caught a small smile before his hand covered his mouth and tried to pretend he coughed. 

 

Gray must have noticed Natsu’s reaction as well because Gray’s smile was enormous. The raven haired put his hand on the pinkette’s shoulder and shook it a little bit. 

 

“Hey man, that smile looks good on you.”

 

Natsu shot Gray an annoyed glare and shook his hand off his shoulder. “Yeah yeah, stop hitting on me, frostbite.”

 

Gray narrowed his eyes, “What the hell did you just say to me?”

 

Natsu rolled his eyes and crossed his arms.”You heard me or do you have snow packed into your ears, frosty?”

 

“Oh now you’re asking for trouble, pinky,” Gray said with a growing evil grin. 

 

“Bring it, icicle! Make my day!” Natsu’s hands were lit with flame. Lucy noticed Gray’s hands had the snowy haze around them.

 

Lucy’s eyes widened. Were they about to fight each other?!

 

“Uhhh…Guys?!” 

 

The men paused and looked over to Lucy. The men seeing Lucy’s worried face sent them into fits of laughter. Gray threw his arm around Natsu’s neck and rubbed a fist into his head.

 

“Good to see you’re back to your old ways, charcoal breath.”

 

Natsu shoved Gray off of him playfully. “Yeah yeah—-get your cold clammy hands off of me,” the pinkette said, re-folding his arms.

 

Now Lucy was thoroughly confused. “Did I miss something?...”

 

“Nah, just Natsu being Natsu,” Gray said, coming back around her to push the wheelchair again. 

 

That did not make things any less confusing to the blonde. 

 

Natsu opened one of the doors as Gray pushed Lucy through. 

 

——————————————————————

 

She looked stunning and like her old self. Natsu really tried not to gawk at Lucy, but he couldn’t help it. He had so many memories of her kicking ass in that very same outfit. It was so comforting to see her like this.

 

“Natsu, you’ve got to stop staring,” Gray muttered under his breath. “You’re going to make her run for the hills.”

 

Natsu shook his head, he didn’t even realize he was staring at her again. “S-sorry—it’s just that—” 

 

“I know,” Gray said with a small smile. “She looks like our Lucille again, but you gotta remember that she doesn’t have a clue who we are or what’s going on. Remember she also only knows you as the guy that nearly choked her out, so you can’t look so predatory, okay?”

 

“You make it sound so dirty,” Natsu said, grimacing. 

 

“Your words, not mine,” Gray said with a smirk.  He grabbed a slice of bread from the platter sitting in front of him. “You should maybe apologize to her soon though, so she doesn’t feel as scared to be around you.”

 

“I know… I just wasn’t sure what to say though since we’re trying to keep everything under wraps.”

 

“So what is the plan anyway?” Gray asked, now shoving the bread into his mouth.

 

“Porlyusica is going to give everybody the rundown after lunch. Levy’s gonna take Lucy to the library during the debriefing…Porlyusica got Lev up to date already.”

 

“--ounds --ood–da–me” Gray responded, with his mouth now packed with bread.

 

Natsu rolled his eyes. “And you used to give me shit about being a pig…”

 

Gray scrunched his eyebrows. “Ohh- –uck omff–,” he said, shoving the slayer. Gray took a drink and swallowed. “What’s got you in a better mood anyway? It can’t be just because Lucy looks like her beautiful self again, can it?” Gray moved his eyebrows sggestively.

 

Natsu gave Gray a side glare and felt his hand twitch. “I got some sleep,” he said curtly. 

 

“Is that all it took?!” the Ice Mage replied amused. “Damn so you just needed a nap?!” he chuckled. “Why didn’t you say anything?! We could’ve had Erza give you a bottle and rock you to sleep if that’s all you needed.”

 

The pinkette grabbed the collar of Gray’s shirt and pulled him to him. “Shut it, freezer burn, if you know what’s good for ya!” Natsu hissed.

 

The room took a collective sigh. 

 

“Here we go…” Freed said under his breath from the other end of the table.

 

“Aww it’s okay, baby boy!” Gray tenderly patted Natsu on the back while the pinkette ground his teeth together.  “I didn’t mean to hurt yo wittle feewings! Do you want your pacie or yo bwankie?” Gray mocked.

 

“That’s it! I’ve heard enough outta you!” Natsu said, pulling Gray up and throwing him across the table. 

 

Gray landed in a crouched position and snickered. “That all you got, pinkie?! Man, you have gone soft!”

 

“Oh that’s just the start of it, frosty!” Natsu’s eyes narrowed as a dangerous smile crossed his lips. Natsu jumped across the table leading with a Fire Dragon’s Iron Fist aiming towards the smug face of the ice mage.

 

“Uhhh what’s going on?!” Lucy asked Levy nervously. The two men were throwing fists and kicks, destroying chairs, and throwing food at this point, but everyone else continued on with their meal like all that happened was as mundane as a sneeze. 

 

“Nothing to worry about, Lu,” Levy gave a reassuring smile. “They just get like this sometimes.”

 

Gajeel got up from the table and went over to where the fire slayer and ice mage were fighting. “Alright pansies, that’s enough of that,” the iron slayer said, looking smug. “We don’t want someone getting—” Just then a plate of tomato sauce hit Gajeel straight in the face. “…ALRIGHT NOW SOMEONE’S GONNA DIE!”

 

Gajeel now joined the fray of ice and fire. Levy groaned and shook her head into both of her hands. 

 

Lucy raised a brow. “...So this is normal?” she asked.

 

“Yes, unfortunately it is,” Erza answered, taking a bite of her strawberry pastry looking bored as ever. “I must admit that it has become more uncommon, but is to be expected with this much testosterone and idiocy in one place.”

 

“So you’re not going to do anything about it, Erza?” Levy asked.

 

“No,” Erza said, “It’s best to let them work through their own problems. They’re adult men aftera–” 

 

Erza was about to take another bite of her pastry when a fireball flew right at it, burning it to ash instantly. Complete silence fell over the room. Gray was holding Natsu by his shirt, Natsu was grabbing Gray by his cheek and Gajeel by his hair, and Gajeel had them both in head locks. All three of them froze and stared at Erza with wide eyes. Lucy saw true, unadulterated fear in the faces of those grown men.

 

The redhead’s face began to twitch.

 

“Erza?...” Lucy asked timidly. 

 

The tension in the room could be cut with a butter knife.

 

Erza stood and turned toward the previously fighting men, stone still in her posture—exuding purple and black energies around her.

 

“So you three wish to play these childish games?… Well—I hope you are ready to pay for the consequences of your actions with your very lives!” 

 

Erza then glowed into golden light and instantly she was wearing some sort of black winged armor holding a rather large sword. The redhead pounced into action and all three of the men squealed in fear. 

 

Mere seconds later, all three of the men were unconscious and twitching, laying in a heap at the end of the dining hall. Meanwhile Laxus and Bickslow doubled over in laughter. Freed confined to look annoyed.

 

Lucy gaped. “What just happened?”

 

Levy got up and went over to Gajeel. She lifted up his arm and let go. It dropped without resistance.

 

“I think you might’ve gone a little overboard Erza,” she said. 

 

“Perhaps I did,” the redhead said. She rescinded her armor and was back into her leather corsetted outfit. She crossed her arms. “However, if these three buffoons kept their antics to a minimum this would not have happened.”

 

Lucy hobbled over to them looking at the unconscious souls on the floor. Gray and Gajeel began to stir and grown. Natsu still was knocked out cold. The blonde kneeled carefully to look closer at the pinkette who was sprawled out on his stomach. He looked so peaceful and relaxed, so very different than the tension his face and body held while conscious. Lucy couldn’t help, but reach out to him with her left hand and pushed his shaggy pink hair out of his eyes. 

 

A sudden vision of a smirking Natsu, standing before her and holding her ringed hand, flashed before her eyes.

 

The blonde gasped, lost her balance, and she held her head as a brief shooting pain made its way through her skull. Her foot also throbbed from bumping it.

 

“Lucy, are you okay?!” Levy asked, crouching down and touching the blondes shoulder.

 

What was that? Maybe a dream I'm remembering?

 

Porlyusica was now crouched next to Lucy. “What did you see, child?”

 

Lucy had a million thoughts racing through her head. She shook her head still in a daze.

 

“I-I—uh—I’m n-not sure…” she said, coming back into focus. She looked at Porlyusica, who narrowed her eyes at the blonde. 

 

“Ooohhh—-m-my h-h-head—“ Natsu groaned, rubbing his temple. As he sat up, he realized that Lucy was on the floor looking like she had seen a ghost. Levy and Porlyusica were at her side, which couldn’t be good. 

 

Without thinking, he crawled to her in haste. “Luce, are you okay? Did something happen?!”

 

The healer shot out her arm to keep the slayer at bay. 

 

Lucy’s eyes were wide as she looked at him. It wasn’t fear…it was more like shock. 

 

Lucy broke her eye contact with Natsu. “Porlyusica, I think I’m ready for you to look at my foot.”

 

The healer nodded in understanding. “Very well. Let’s go somewhere more private then.” Porlyusica turned to look to the other side of the hall. “Laxus, could you please come help get Lucy up off the floor.”

 

Natsu shot the healer an irritated look. Laxus came over and with a huge grin and looked directly at Natsu as he bent down to help Lucy. 

 

“Here blondie, let me give you a hand.” He scooped her up into his arms in one swoop. Lucy gasped from the swift movement. “Where do you want her? In one of the bedrooms?”

 

Lucy thought she heard someone growl. 

 

“No, in the library is just fine. You could also just put her in the chair or let her walk,” The healer rolled her eyes. 

 

“Nah, I’ve already got her up here—might as well finish the job.” Laxus looked at Natsu with a smug grin again. “Besides, it's not everyday that I get to carry such a beautiful girl around.” 

 

Lucy blushed and looked down to hide her embarrassment.

 

Natsu bared his teeth. Levy stepped in front of him and quickly put a hand over his mouth to hide the snarl. Laxus already had his back turned to them anyway and walked out of the room with Porlyusica trailing behind. 

 

Levy removed her hand and shook her head. “He’s just trying to get a reaction out of you, Natsu. Don’t fall for it.”

 

“I don’t trust ‘em. He’s always had eyes for Luce,” Natsu said, folding his arms. “At least I knew before that Lucille would sucker punch him if he tried anything, but now…”

 

“Give her more credit than that,” Gray said, putting a hand on his shoulder. “She’s still the same ol’ person that she’s always been, which means, she already lothes him.”

 

———————————-

 

Lucy hadn’t really had many interactions with Laxus other than initial introductions, but she really didn’t care for him much. Lucy could admit that he was an attractive man and had a certain ruggedness that would make any woman swoon. But, Laxus seemed like the kind of guy that would hit on a woman nonstop until he got into her bed and after that pretend not to know her the next day. 

 

As Laxus carried her to the library, she tried to decipher his compliment he passively gave her. Sure it felt like a smooth way to get Lucy’s attention, but she felt like that wasn’t totally the reason he said it. It sounded almost like he was trying to get some sort of reaction out of someone else…Maybe make one of the other girls jealous? It couldn’t be Levy. Lucy was fairly sure she and Gajeel were a pair. Erza would be the only other lady—assuming Laxus doesn’t have a thing for much older women—but that still didn’t feel right…

 

And then there was her brief vision of Natsu…Was that a memory of a dream or of her actual past?… If it was her past, then that poses a world full of questions that need immediate answers. 

 

Before she could think on it any more, they arrived at the double doors of what Lucy assumed to be the library. Porlyusica opened one of the doors and Laxus stepped inside. It looked as though a tornado had blown through there. Tables were flipped. A chair laid broken against shelves. Books and pages scattered across the room— not in neat piles like Levy’s were in her room, but like someone threw them around without a care in the world. Lucy also spotted some burn marks on some.

 

“I thought you all put the library back together when you arrived here months ago,” Porlyusica said. 

 

“We did,” Laxus replied. “ Someone had a little meltdown yesterday…”

 

The healer grunted. 

 

Lucy knew they were likely talking about Natsu. This must’ve been where he had gone after Gray told him to go cool down. The intensity behind his reaction was still a mystery.

 

“Laxus, set Lucy down and help me put one of these tables right side up,” Porlyusica commanded.

 

Laxus set Lucy down to sit in the one and only chair that wasn’t broken or turned on its side. He then went over and helped turn one of the wood tables right side up. He then brought Lucy over to sit on top of the table. 

 

“Thank you, son. You may go now,” the healer said.

 

Laxus gave a nod and made his exit. 

 

As soon as he was out of the room Porlyusica turned back towards Lucy. “I know you experienced something back there. Now you don’t have to tell anyone else, but I need to know for your treatment. I’m going to start examining your foot and you can tell me what happened.”

 

Lucy nodded in agreement.

 

Porlyusica undid the strings of the boot and gently took it off along with her sock. The healer then rolled up the pants to about Lucy’s knee. She started to examine and put pressure in different places with her fingers while Lucy explained. 

 

“So you saw Natsu?” 

 

Lucy grimaced from the pressure being placed on the outside of her ankle.

 

“Yes, but I’m not sure if it was a dream or if it was from my past…”

 

The healer paused and looked up at Lucy.

 

“What was he wearing?” The healer asked.

 

“What?” The blonde asked, totally confused.

 

“What was he wearing?” She asked again.

 

“Why would—“

 

“Just answer the damn question,” the healer pressed impatiently. 

 

“Um….I think maybe something formal… like a fancy red coat or something?…”

 

“And he didn’t say anything?”

 

“No…”

 

The healer stood back for a moment lost in thought.

 

“Well I guess you’re right, it could either be a dream or part of your past,” The healer finally said.

 

“Yes,” Lucy confirmed, a little annoyed that the healer said the same thing she said a moment ago. “But one of those options would mean that I knew Natsu before I lost my memories,” Lucy said. Her eyebrows were furrowed in concern. “And if that’s the case, why didn’t anybody say anything?”

 

“Well, if that is the case, why do you think they wouldn’t tell you?” Porlyusica asked. 

 

The blonde pouted her lip and looked off to the corner not looking at anything specific. “I don’t know…”

 

“List the possibilities,” the healer prompted.

 

“What?” Confusion and shock passed over Lucy’s face.

 

“You already know the likely possibilities so list them out,” the old woman said. It was a moment like a teacher trying to get her student to think more critically about a problem. 

 

“Okay… umm… they’re taking advantage of or manipulating me?…”

 

The healer waved her hand indicating for Lucy to continue.

 

“Uhh…they didn’t like me in the past and don’t want to associate with me?…or they’re trying to hide something from me?…or they’re trying to protect me?… ”

 

“Good,” Porlyusica said. “Now I want you to think over all of those options and use that head on your shoulders to deduct what’s going on.” 

 

“Do you think I’m in danger or…?” Lucy gasped. “You could be in on it too, Porlyusica!”

 

The healer gave a soft smile. “Now you’re using your head, child. I have no doubt that you will unravel what’s going on soon enough, but for the sake of strengthening your mind and getting your true memories back, take it slow.”

 

Lucy nodded in understanding. Porlyusica had all but confirmed her suspicion of Lucy knowing at least Natsu before she lost her memories. It was not likely that she was in imminent danger. There was actually an extreme relief that washed over her knowing that she wasn’t completely alone and lost on this earth. So she would leave it there for now and think over the very many things later, but the things she needed to think about “later” kept growing in size.

 

“How’s my foot?” The blonde asked.

 

“The swelling isn’t out of control, so it is a hairline fracture at most, luckily. Otherwise just some intense bruising. It was very lucky that those boots you wore were lined with reinforced materials,” Porlyuisca explained. “Levy also did a fairly good job with some basic healing magic. I will give you a serum to rub on it and a potion to take. As long as you rest, it should be healed up in about 2 days time.”

 

Lucy gave a warm smile. “That’s great news. Thank you, Porlyusica.” 

 

“Of course…And a warning child,” Porlyusica said, narrowing her eyes. “Do not go forcing knowledge. Give your brain time to produce your memories organically... Do you understand what I’m saying?” 

 

“I think so,” Lucy said. “But wouldn’t telling me the truth help bring memories back?…”

 

“Your mother had blue skin.”

 

“Really?” Lucy gasped. Porlyusica saw Lucy’s eyes get lost in thought.

 

“Did that bring back any memories?” The healer raised an eyebrow.

 

“No, but—”

 

“But you immediately tried to picture a tender and caring woman with blue skin?” 

 

“I—uh—” Lucy blinked. “Yes—I guess— I did—“

 

“Your mind will create things without you even realizing it,” Porlyusica said. “The more you think about the woman with blue skin, the more she will be in your brain and the more familiar she will be to you. Your brain will convince you that it is your reality, when in fact, it is not.” Porlyusica sighed, “What your brain should have initially thought was, ‘That can’t be true. That’s too outlandish.’ But instead it was so desperate for information that second guessing the validity was an afterthought, which makes you extremely vulnerable.”

 

Lucy now truly understood. If she wasn’t careful, her perception of her reality and life could be altered immensely. She could very easily be corrupted and manipulated. She could lose completely who she is and was. 

 

The pair heard knocking at the door. “Who is it?” The healer asked impatiently.

 

Levy opened the door holding Plue, who immediately jumped out of her arms to run to Lucy. 

 

“It’s just me,” the bluenette said. “Plue woke up a few minutes after you left the dining hall and was frantic that you weren’t there.” 

 

Lucy smiled at the little white furball running in happy circles below her feet.

 

“Porlyusica, you’re needed back in the dining hall to double check on the guys who were knocked out,” Levy said with a sad smile.

 

“Of course,” Porlyusica said, rolling her eyes. The healer then made her exit.

 

“So Lu,” Levy grinned, “should we start diving into some of these books?”

Notes:

A day off from the weekend, but hey, I got it posted! lol I really fought with Lucy finding a connection to Natsu and her past this early, but that girl is too smart for her own good and in my brain she refused to be so in the dark still. There is still PLENTY of things she needs to figure out though.

More discoveries to be made and a possible plan to get Lucy's memories back! :)

Chapter 10

Notes:

Sorry I missed a week! Life's been crazy and I didn't feel satisfied with the chapter as it was last weekend. I'm still a little iffy about it, but I need to move on from it so the story can progress. This is an extra long one so I hope it makes up for not posting last week!

*10/18/22- I rewrote a the scene with Laxus and Porlyusica. I wasn't very happy with the way it turned out and it didn't feel quite right when I posted. I'd like to thank this books faithful reader wulf for their insight and helped push me to better convey what I was trying to get out of the scene. It got me typing again instantly and now I adore it.*

All the Fairies minus Levy were meeting in the dining hall. They gathered around the large fireplace as they listened to Porlyusica’s hypotheses on the Lucy situation. Some were in chairs that were brought over from the table, others were standing—Natsu included.

 

“So let me get this straight,” Laxus began. He had an eyebrow arched and his arms were crossed trying to center himself in the amount of information the healer just dumped on them. “Her magic and memories are sealed away and we don’t know who did it and why? And every time she tries to use magic or remembers something she experiences pain?” 

 

“That is simplifying it quite a bit,” the healer said, “but yes, that is the theory we have currently.”

 

“Porlyusica,” Freed joined in, “you've been trying potions and enchantments and had some success with one method, but have you tried exercising her magic ability like a weak muscle?”

 

Natsu’s face contorted to confusion and he looked at Freed totally lost. “Huh?”

 

Porlyusica paid no mind to the pink idiot and talked directly to Freed. “The idea did cross my mind especially after hearing this last experience she had just a bit ago,” the healer responded.

 

“Luce had another memory?!” Natsu asked eagerly. “What’d she remember?” 

 

The healer glared at the pinkette for a moment. “She saw you holding her hand, with the engagement ring on it. She also correctly identified the color of the coat you were wearing that evening.”

 

Natsu blinked and held his mouth open for a moment. His mind went blank even though thousands of questions and emotions flooded his mind. “So does that mean she—”

 

“She does not remember anything else about you or that night. I’m sorry. All she is aware of is that you have a connection to her past. I told her not to go forcing knowledge on herself and you all are to do the same,” the old woman said, glancing around the group. 

 

“Now in regards to exercising her magic ability” she continued, “it is possible the more she uses it, the more it will break the barrier between her magic and memories.”

 

“Okay then let’s try that!” Natsu said excitedly. He may actually be getting Lucy back sooner than he had ever hoped. She may be still mad at him and still feel hurt, but he could work with that as long as she was her old self again. 

 

“I wouldn’t be so quick to say that,” the healer retorted, breaking the illusion of elation that the fire slayer was feeling. “If she does that, you are not going to like it.”

 

“Why do you say that?” Gray asked.

 

“Remember, using her magic or recalling a memory puts her through a tremendous amount of pain,” Erza said. 

 

“So…” Natsu continued, clearly not able to put the pieces together.

 

Porlyusica rolled her eyes and let out an exasperated sigh. “Exercising her magic ability will be very painful for her. She will scream. She will cry. And she will beg for it to stop.”

 

Natsu took in a large breath as he turned away and paced, combing a hand through his hair. His illusion of getting her back quickly shattered.

 

“Ok, we’re for sure not doing that then,” Natsu said.

 

“Hold on, Natsu,” Erza said, putting up a hand for him to pause. “Porlyusica, how successful do you think that method would be?” 

 

“Who cares?!” Natsu said, raising his voice. “We’re not putting her through that!”

 

There was silence around the group. The crackle from the fireplace was the only thing filling the void in the air.

 

Porlyusica shot Natsu a glare and seemed to ignore his protests. “I’m guessing that in combination with the potion and crystals, that will be our best course of action from here on out,” the healer said.

 

“No—” Natsu said, swiping his arms to cease their conversation. The dragon began to pace again. 

 

“Perhaps, we should ask Lucy what she is willing to do,” Freed said, side-eyeing Natsu. “It is her memories, magic, and body we are talking about.”

 

“That doesn’t matter with this...” Natsu hissed. “We have to find another way!”

 

They had to understand that Natsu cared more deeply about Lucy than any one of them. He wanted her back in the worst way, but he was not going to put her through daily torture, so she could be back to normal. No way in hell was he giving the okay for that.

 

“Natsu,” Gray said, “you’re not being reasonable right now. You have to let her make the decision.”

 

Natsu stopped his pacing as he felt a tightening in his chest. He became rigid in posture. His hands twitched as he tried to maintain his composure.

 

He looked at Gray, almost daring him to defy his orders. “I’m in charge and what I say goes,” Natsu threatened.

 

“Oh yeah?” Laxus smirked. He got up from where he was sitting and turned to face the fire dragon slayer. “What’s to stop one of us from mentioning this to your dear little princess, hmm? I doubt she would be very happy with you if she found out you were trying to withhold this from her.”

 

Natsu clenched his teeth. “You wouldn’t fucking dare,” he snarled.

 

“Laxus,” Porluysica whispered harshly, warning the lightning slayer. 

 

Laxus walked over to the fire dragon slayer so he was inches away from him. Laxus looked down at him and narrowed his eyes while a full grin grew across his face. “I think you’ve done enough damage to that poor girl’s life,” he said. “You should be the last one to make decisions for her…Afterall, all that happened to her, was because of you.”

 

Natsu felt an intense feeling of rage bolt through his veins. He blinked and then he became aware that he was being physically restrained by Gajeel, Gray, Lily, and Bickslow, while a panicked Erza held his face and begged him to come to his senses. Natsu saw Laxus, burned and bloodied, laying on the floor across the hall, while Porlyusica and Freed triaged him. Just above the unconscious dragon slayer was a large human sized dent in the stonewall. 

 

What the hell just happened?! Did I blackout?!

 

The doors to the hall flew open. Lucy was leaning on Levy for support and Plue followed behind. The ladies were breathing heavily and stood there in shock for a moment. Lucy became frantic when she took in the scene and asked what happened. Whereas Levy just held wide eyes and stared at the fire slayer. 

 

Natsu looked down at himself and saw that black runes and scales covered his body. In that moment, he realized what happened. 

 

“S-s-sorry,” the pinkette rasped. “I don’t know what came over me.”

 

Erza’s shoulders visibly relaxed as relief flooded her features. The men holding back Natsu relaxed their grip slightly. 

 

“Natsu,” Gray asked, trying to catch his breath, “w-what the hell was that?...”

 

“I-I—uh—I don’t know…” he said. “I’m fine now though. Sorry ‘bout all that… I think I need to go for a walk…”

 

“Yeah that’s probably a good idea,” Gray said releasing him. The others followed suit.

 

Natsu gave one last glance over to the lightning slayer and walked right by Lucy and Levy on the way out without acknowledging them.

 

———————————

 

Natsu wanted to go to Lucille’s chambers for comfort, but he felt guilty. Laxus was right. Everything that happened to Lucille that night happened because of him and his weaknesses. So, the slayer settled on going outside and literally tried to cool off. 

 

He walked a short distance away from the palace and just stood there looking at the barren trees and snow covered ground. There seemed to be no wildlife around, not even birds. Natsu figured he must’ve scared them off. After a few minutes, he heard someone approaching him. Natsu scrunched his nose when he smelled him.

 

“You put on one hell of a show, Salamander,” Gajeel said with a smirk. “Never thought I’d see the day where you’d kick the living shit outta that cocky son’bitch.”

 

Natsu just shook his head.

 

“Hey,” Gajeel said, “he’ll be just fine. Sparky knew exactly what he was getting into when he said that.”

 

“Did he fucking know that he was challenging evil incarnate?” Natsu laughed with no humor.

 

“Oh c’mon…” Gajeel rolled his eyes, “don’t flatter yourself, pal…”

 

“It’s the truth, rust bucket!” Natsu yelled. “You saw what I fucking did! I had no control! I completely blacked out!”

 

Gajeel nodded casually–unaffected by Natsu’s yelling. “That is a problem, but not the one we need to focus on right now. We should be fine as long as we don’t hit that sore spot again…” Gajeel paused. “The jackass had a point though. You can’t keep this from blondie. She will resent you more when she finds out, which she will. The secrets we try to keep will always come around and bite us in the ass… and that goes for everything. Better to get ahead of it and face it rather than letting it catch you.” Gajeel arched an eyebrow and intensely stared at his fellow slayer. Natsu knew exactly what all Gajeel was referring to. 

 

“I’ll tell her what she needs to know at a better time. When things are more…stable.” 

 

Gajeel let out a sigh and shrugged his shoulders. “Well, I tried. This is on you from here.”

 

Natsu rolled his eyes. “Don’t you have a rusty fence to go chew on or somethin’?” 

 

“Fuck off, cinders…Whatever I’m going to go do is a lot less weird than just staring into the treeline,” Gajeel gave Natsu a small shove and turned back to head to the castle. “You should come back in so we can let blondie know about treatment options,” he called back, not turning around.

 

—--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

“I understand you were trying to do the right thing and trying to prove a point, but that was an idiotic way of handling it,” Porlyusica reprimanded as she treated Laxus’ burns.

 

The pair moved to the library again so that Porlyusica could do a proper assessment in peace. The others were still trying to grasp what happened and were anxious as could be.

 

Laxus grunted and winced as Porlyusica rubbed a serum onto his chest burns. He furrowed his eyebrows at the woman. How was he supposed to know that the pinkette would have that insane amount of power hidden away? 

 

“The kid is the idiot. He’s going to suffocate her with all of his bullshit. And I really don’t wanna deal with an angsty fire dragon any longer. He’s so fucking annoying as is.”

 

“Yes, but he’s running on instinct at this point. It’s natural that a dragon is extremely protective of his mate, especially when they were assumed to be dead for a time and now they are back…And then you go and question him and remind him of the hurt he brought onto her. You better believe that boy is a mess of emotions and instincts,” the healer said exasperated by Laxus’ audacity.

 

Porlyusica aggressively wrapped the bandages over Laxus’ chest. He hissed. She certainly was making a point with her bedside manner.

 

“You can’t honestly believe that crap, Porlyusica,” Laxus said.

 

“Every theory has some truth to it,” she replied.

 

“Okay…but even with that they’re not mates though. He never nailed her.” 

 

Porlyusica glared at the man. She was not pleased with his use of such crude language. 

 

“Do you think that’s all it is, boy? You think you put your penis inside someone and then you’re together forever?” she asked.

 

“Oh gods, please, let’s not talk about this! I do not want to talk about this with you,” he groaned.

 

“Laxus, come now. You were the one that brought up ‘nailing’ as you so eloquently put it,” the healer raised an eyebrow. The lightning slayer could have sworn he saw the woman smirk for a moment.

 

“And I regret it…” he said.

 

“Well that’s too bad, clearly your grandfather didn’t inform you as well he should’ve,” Porlyusica said, continuing with putting serum on his head wounds.

 

“I am a 26 year-old man, Porlyusica. I don’t need the talk!” he insisted.

 

“Mating is how dragon’s understand committing to one another,” the healer began.”There’s not one destined dragon that's meant to be with another. If that were the case, it would be quite tragic if they never met or one of them passed away before they met. Same could be said for humans and the idea of soulmates.”

 

“Oh-my-gods…” Laxus muttered.

 

“You can think of the beginning phase of mating as, for lack of a better term, a puppy love phase or, rather, a first time in love sort of feeling. Everything a dragon thinks is about the one who captured their affections and they will get quite defensive about things involving their beloved. Not to mention how territorial the dragon will be of them. Is it right for the dragon to do that? No, but first loves are awkward, complicated, and difficult to navigate. And that's why education and open communication between dragon parents and their dragon children are so important.”

 

“...This is not happening…” Laxus said under his breath.

 

“Now bringing that back to our resident fire dragon…” She said, starting to wrap the bandages around his head.

 

“Okay Porlyusica, I get it…I really don’t actually want to talk about Natsu’s love life….”

 

“Right now Natsu is in survival mode. Trauma, depression, anxiety, overwhelms the system so much that it can strip the emotions bare or give a sense of numbness. It’s self-preservation. It simplifies the way the body operates. The body then takes cues and makes decisions from instincts, meaning impulse control is weakened because ‘the stop and think mechanism’ has been just subdued in order to protect the person from going down the path of over-worrying and then going into absolute panic. Now it’s not an excuse for his actions, it’s just an understanding…”

 

Laxus looked up to the heaven’s, “Please make it stop…” he begged.

 

“You and Natsu are not full blown dragons, you’re mostly human and are part dragon. However, you will feel the puppy love to a higher degree because of the dragon component. Natsu’s level of puppy love will be that much higher because there’s not much in the way to dampen it down in his current mental state.”

 

“You couldn’t actually have thought all this through that complexly…” he said in disbelief.

 

“Lucy is just human. She will not feel the intensity like you two do until she’s been with Natsu long enough and has been physically close–and not just sexually—with him as well.”

 

“Please no more…” Laxus said, covering his ears.

 

The healer continued, knowing well that he could still hear her loud and clear. “If she chooses she doesn’t want him and becomes more and more distant mentally and physically, the intensity will deplete obviously. And she can walk away. Not that you and Natsu can’t walk away either, it's just a little more difficult to get to that point. But say Lucy rejects him completely from the start. It will be quite the heartbreak for him, but he can and will move on just as a full human would. He won’t attack her or force her to be physical with him because for one, that’s not the person that Natsu is and two, the last thing a dragon would want is to hurt someone they care for. They are loyal creatures through and through.”

 

“Are we done here now?...” He asked.

 

“Like any good relationship, mating is built on trust and consent. It has a spiritual element to it just like some believe human marriage does...” 

 

“You are just doing this to punish me aren’t you?...” he accused.

 

“Now in terms of the sexual component—”

 

“Okay, I think I will be going now,” Laxus got up from the table. “I’d rather risk infection than listen to a second more of this. You can talk to the kid about this.”

 

The healer paused and looked Laxus in the eyes. “Laxus, he is hardly a kid anymore. He is a 21 year-old man that has experienced an immense amount of trauma, like you have. You should be trying to respect him as a man and not treat him like the little boy you knew when you first met him. Need I remind you, you will be experiencing the same things he’s going through right now, when you find someone,” Porlyusica said matter-of-factly.

 

The blonde sighed and turned to sit back down on the table. The healer continued spreading more serum onto him. 

 

After a few moments of quiet, the lightning slayer asked, “Where do the black scales and horns come into play? Natsu’s dragon force causes him to grow red scales. I’ve never seen black ones before.” 

 

Porlyusica noticed the blatant diversion from the previous topic, but decided to let it be for now. “That’s another topic for another time,” she said, finishing the bandaging. 

 

Laxus furrowed his brows. “So that’s not related to puppy love ?” he asked, mocking a little.

 

“Not really no,” the healer said, putting the cap back on the serum. 

 

“Then why did you go on and on about it? Were you actually trying to annoy me?”

 

The healer rolled her eyes as she collected the soiled wash cloths. “Because the feelings, the trauma, the emotions were all what triggered that state. But yes, it was a duel purpose lecture–educational and punishment.”

 

The blonde narrowed his eyes and pursed his lips. “I knew it…” He said, but continued on. “What is the state called? I want to be able to trigger that. That would be hella useful.”

 

“Unbelievable,” Porlyusica rolled her eyes.

 

“What?” Laxus said defensively, “Like you wouldn’t want to know.”

 

The woman stopped her tidying and looked directly into the slayer's eyes. “It’s called Etherious and you can’t trigger it. It’s not dragon related. And believe me son, you do not want that power and the weight it holds.”

 

The lightning slayer stared at the exasperated woman. He knew it was stupid to not head the healer’s words. So for now it was best to let sleeping dogs lie. But he needed to be sure that things were being taken care of.

 

“The idiot aware of it?” Laxus asked.

 

“Yes,” the healer answered impatiently.

 

“Anyone else?”

 

“Levy and Gajeel and we would like to keep it that way for now,” Porlyusica said, staring intently at the man.

 

“Should I be concerned for others’ safety?” He asked.

 

“As of now, no, but I recommend avoiding using his trauma as a way to provoke him into making better decisions…” Porlyusica continued with cleaning up, but gave a side eye to the lightning slayer. “You know as well as I do, that what happened that night was pretty much out of his control.”

 

“I’m well aware,” he said, getting up and putting on a clean purple sweater. “Just figure out a way for Natsu to put a leash on whatever the hell that was.”

 

——————————

 

The hall was being held captive in the awkward tension that filled the room. Lucy and Levy were playing a simple card game. Plue laid on Lucy’s lap and Levy held Lily close to her on her lap. Freed was standing with his arms crossed looking into the fire. Bixlow and Gary were discussing something in hushed tones near the far windows.

 

Lucy was able to put together pretty quickly that Natsu had caused Laxus to be injured. It wasn’t hard to guess when Laxus was lying unconscious and Natsu was being held back by 3 strong men and a muscular cat. 

 

Natsu had looked terrifying. He had black scales and some sort of markings covering his body. Not to mention the addition of the black horns that were a stark difference to his carefree tousled pink locks. His facial expression looked like a mixture of confusion and worry. Lucy wasn’t sure what had provoked him and she felt too embarrassed to ask. 

 

The doors opened to reveal Natsu and Gajeel. Natsu looked like himself again. No scales. No markings. No horns. However, the darkness under his eyes indicated his exhaustion.

 

“Erza, Gray, Levy, and Lucy,” Natsu said. “Please follow me. We’re going to go speak with Porlyusica.” 

 

It was the first time that Natsu had acknowledged her by using her name. It felt strange, but exciting for some reason. Shouldn’t she still be afraid of him?

 

Those called, plus Plue, gathered by the door and then followed Natsu into the hall. 

 

“Is Prolyusica still in the library?” Erza asked.

 

“No,” Natsu replied, continuing to look ahead. “She finished treating Laxus and she met me in the hallway telling me to meet her in the music room.”

 

“The music room?” Gray asked. 

 

“Yep,” Natsu said.

 

“Why would—“ Gray started.

 

Natsu held up his hand. “She will explain it when we get there.”

 

When they arrived and entered the room Lucy stood for a moment in awe. The walls depicted angels playing various instruments to various woodland creatures in mystical looking forests. Windows lined the wall to the outside making the outside look framed like it too was art. The room was lit with the reflection of the sun off the white snow.

 

For being a music room, there weren’t really many instruments inside. Actually, there was just one. It was a gorgeous white and gold grand piano, which Porlyusica was standing next to. 

 

“Come, Lucy. Please have a seat,” the healer said, indicating she should sit on the bench at the piano. 

 

Lucy blinked at the woman. “Um…?” 

 

“Child, you know I loathe giving the same directions twice,” the old woman rolled her eyes.

 

Lucy did as she was told while the others stayed back a few steps. 

 

Lucy sat on the bench and put her hands in her lap. She looked up at the woman with questions in her eyes.

 

“Play,” healer said, as if it was like telling Lucy to do something as easy as breathing.

 

“I don’t—”

 

“Don’t think. Just do,” Porlyusica commanded. 

 

Lucy looked at the ebony and ivory keys before her. Where should she put her hands?

 

“Don’t look, just place your fingers on the keys,” the healer directed impatiently. “ Let your mind be blank. Close your eyes if you need to.”

 

Lucy closed her eyes. She rolled her shoulders back and straightened her spine. She delicately placed her fingers on the cold ivories. It felt so strange and yet so natural. She played one of the keys one. Then she played the same key again. Then she played it a few more times and then something clicked. She opened her eyes as her hands seemed to move on their own, playing an actual melody. It began very tentative and unsure. She would occasionally start to think about what she was doing and then freeze, but she then recomposed herself and continued to play. As the song went on, she added more flourishes and grandness into her playing. She even added the foot pedals. It was unbelievable. 

 

When she finished the only thing that could be heard were the reverberations still coming from the piano. Lucy turned back to see every single person behind her had tears running from their eyes. Levy, Erza, and Gray all had soft smiles. Gray had his arm around Levy for comfort as her lip was quivering and she nuzzled the back of Plue’s head. Natsu was actually kneeling on the floor looking weak in amazement. 

 

Lucy looked back to the healer blinking. 

 

“Just as I predicted. Your motor functioning and muscle memory were unhindered,” she said. “Now child, try playing this.” 

 

Porlyusica placed a sheet of paper in front Lucy that had black lines and markings all over the page. Lucy assumed it was sheet music, but she couldn’t tell what any of the markings meant. She might as well be looking at a blank page.

 

Lucy furrowed her brows and pursed her lips. “Umm…” 

 

“Really study it…” the healer said.

 

Lucy tried to put all of her focus towards figuring out one thing. A note, what the lines were called, or a rhythm, but there wasn't even a spark of recognition.

 

“I see,” Porlyusica said after a few moments of looking at the dumbfounded blonde. “Now take out a silver key and try to summon a spirit.” 

 

“What?!” Now the blonde was totally lost.

 

Porlyusica rolled her eyes again. She approached the blonde and dug out the key ring and took off a silver key. “Here. This spirit is Pyxis, the compass. Do you remember how to do it?”

 

“Uh—wha—“

 

“You say, ‘Open, gate of the compass: Pyxis,’” the healer continued.

 

“Porlyusica—”

 

“Enough girl. Just stand up and do it,” the old woman commanded.

 

Lucy blinked at the woman again. She turned around to see the group behind her looking wide eyed at her—except Natsu who looked down and away from her. 

 

“Will it hurt again?” Lucy asked in a quiet voice.

 

“Most likely,” the healer replied, “but try your best to fight the pain as long as you can. I will explain everything after.”

 

“Okay…” Lucy said. She got up and squared her shoulders and feet, making sure to put most of her weight on her good foot. She remembered what Makarov told her before. 

 

Feel the energy around me. I will command that the heavens obey me.

 

Lucy held the key in front of her and closed her eyes. She focused on her breathing to steady it and her racing heart. She felt the light vibrations of energy crawling over her skin. With every breath she accepted more and more of the energy into herself. The vibrations now felt like buzzing bees flying around under her skin. She felt the faintest warmth and she knew it was time. She opened her eyes. 

 

“OPEN, GATE OF THE COMPASS: PYXIS!”

 

The warmth flooded her, but she then heard the high pitched ringing, signaling the impending pain. She focused on the key and the energy trying to ward off the pain. The key began to light up at the end. 

 

Oh my Gods… I’m doing it!

 

Then it felt like an arrow was shot straight through her skull. She screamed and fell to her knees. Holding one hand to her head while the other fought to hold the key out. Her eyes were closed but she could still see the brightness of the gold light through her eyelids. She felt warmth again wrapping around her. Then the sharp searing pain moved to her chest, which was a shock to the blonde. It took her breath away and she dropped the key in defeat. 

 

The blonde trembled from the torture that her poor body had been through. Her body gave way. She couldn’t put together any words, but let out a few whimpers. When she collapsed somehow she didn’t fall flat onto the floor. She was being held. With the little energy Lucy had left she squinted her eyes open to see deep obsidian ones full of worry looking right back at her. The man’s lips moved frantically. He was saying something to her, but she couldn’t hear him. She could only hear the high pitched ringing.

 

“I-I-I’m o-okay-y…” she whispered. Then she let herself slip into the pull of unconsciousness, comforted by the warm embrace.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

The boat swayed from the large rolling waves, making the blonde feel even more off balance. The men surrounding her looked absolutely smug. She knew as soon as she sipped the tea that it had been tainted with a sleeping potion—and a powerful one at that. She could barely keep herself straight up. 

 

“What’s the matter, my dear?” the purple haired man said, approaching her with a maniacal smile. “You look absolutely exhausted. Maybe you should lie down…”

 

She knew that Bora was not a good man. He was smuggling refugees and selling them into slavery in far away countries. Somehow he always escaped the consequences of law. They just needed physical proof. She was supposed to find the papertrail on his boat in order to prosecute him without a doubt of him getting away with it. She was going to gain his trust under the guise of an investor; she didn’t think he was smart enough to see through her plans.

 

Bora grabbed her arms and pulled her close to him. She tried to resist his efforts. He chucked at her failure. He brought his lips to her ear, “Did you really think that I was that stupid to believe the charitable and kind hearted, royal majesty Lucille Heartfilia, would ever want to make a deal with the devil?”

 

He then twisted one of her golden locks around his finger and sniffed it. Disgust didn’t even begin to describe what she was feeling. She was sure the nausea in her stomach was definitely not from the boat rocking.

 

“You are going to fetch an amazing price at market. I may never have to work again. Although, your price might go down a bit after I’ve had my fun with you, but that’s a sacrifice I’m willing to make to have the company of a pure and well bred beautiful lady like yourself.” Bora moved one of his hands to run down the curve of her body and grabbed her buttocks.

 

With what little strength she had left, she kneed Bora in his groin. He immediately fell to his knees cursing. The men around her quickly closed in. One tried to put his hands over her mouth. She bit down furiously. The man screamed in agony and let her go. Another grabbed her around her waist and pulled her back. The room spun for her. 

 

There was a loud crash coming from above and suddenly the room had a skylight. There stood Natsu with flames blazing. “Didn’t think I would let you have all the fun, Luce, did ya?” he said with a dazzling smile showcasing his fangs.

 

“Natsu-u, you i-idiot! Your m-motion-n s-sickness!” she slurred out, trying to free herself from her attacker.

 

“Oh shit!” he said as his eyes widened. His cheeks puffed out and he brought his hands to cover his mouth.

 

“Do y-you ever thin-nk before rush-shing in?!” she said, completely flabbergasted by his idiocy.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

“Lucy! Lucy!” Natsu said, trying to stir the blonde. He looked up at the healer with a look of fury. “I told you it was too dangerous! Why the hell did I let this happen?!” He cradled her face with his trembling hand. “C’mon Luce, wake up!”

 

“I’m sure she is okay, Natsu,” Erza said from behind him. 

 

“Oh really? Then why isn’t she responding?” he hissed.

 

“Calm yourself, boy,” Porlyusica said. “She is just exhausted. She will be just fine. I didn’t anticipate her being able to fight that hard against it.”

 

Lucy scrunched her eyebrows and hummed. Natsu pulled her head into the crook of his neck and ran a hand through her hair. 

 

“It’s okay, Luce…I gotcha,” he whispered. 

 

She hummed again and took in a large intake of air. Natsu held her out a bit to see if she woke up. Her eyes were still closed and her head fell to his shoulder again.

 

She still appeared to be out of it. “N-Natsu…you idiot…” she mumbled.

 

“Excuse you! That was uncalled for,” Natsu said. He pouted his lip slightly.

 

Gray blew raspberries and then doubled over in laughter. Levy covered her mouth trying to contain her giggles. Erza looked away trying to hide her growing smile.

 

“She’s likely experiencing a memory,” the healer said.

 

Gray wiped a tear from his eye. “Well that could be an endless amount of memories!”

 

“Shut it, popsicle,” Natsu said, shooting the raven-haired a glare.

 

Lucy hummed again and slowly blinked her eyes open. “N-Natsu?...”

 

“Uh— y-yeah, L-Luce?…” he said quietly. He immediately regretted holding the blonde so intimately. He crossed a boundary that she probably was not ready for.

 

“P-please tell me you’re not trying to kill me again,” she said weakly. A small smile pulled at the corners of her mouth. 

 

Everyone in the room breathed a collective sigh of relief. It seemed like she was actually going to be okay because her sense of humor was still in place.

 

Nastu smirked, “Nah, Luce. Not this time,” he chuckled. “Did you remember something?”

 

“Yeah…” she said. Her voice was still small. She sat up the best she could and rubbed her head. “Or at least I think I did.”

 

“Well, why don’t you tell us and we can either confirm or deny it,” Porlyusica said.

 

“I was on a boat…” Lucy said, looking off to the distance. “He wasn’t a good guy... He figured out our plan... He laced my tea with a sleeping potion or something…I tried to fight back. I think his name was B-Bora. Then Natsu came in through a hole in the ceiling—,” the blonde turned towards the pinkette. “Natsu, do you have motion sickness problems?” 

 

“Boy does he ever!” Gray chuckled.

 

Natsu glared at the ice mage again. “That’s one of my very few weaknesses…” he muttered looking away from the blonde so she didn’t see the pink growing on his cheeks. 

 

Curse my damned motion sickness.

 

Lucy sat up and was able to balance on her own. “Okay, well, you got sick a few moments after you got on the boat,” the blonde added.

 

Natsu crossed his arms and continued to look away, seemingly pouting. “Yeah, yeah, I remember…just thinking about it makes my stomach churn...” Natsu shuddered.

 

Lucy smiled, she clearly hit a sore spot for him. 

 

“So was that a memory then?” Lucy asked excitedly. 

 

“Yep,” Gray said with a huge grin. “It seems to be spot on too. Wouldn’t you say, pukey?” Gray turned his head to look at the dragon slayer. Natsu flicked him off. 

 

“Was that all you remembered, Lu?” Levy asked with curiosity blooming in her eyes.

 

“Pretty much—yeah…oh!” Lucy said. “Bora seemed to be referring to me as a royal something or other and he called me Lucille Heartfilia. Was that just an alias for the mission or was I pretending to be her?” Lucy asked.

 

The room went silent. Lucy noticed that everyone, but her, stopped breathing. She saw Nastu and Levy sneak a quick glance toward Porlyusica.

 

“Uh—Was it something I said?” The blonde asked, obviously lost again. 

 

“No, child,” the healer replied. “You just asked a weighted question. They were instructed not to reveal too many things. Although, I’m surprised that loud mouth over there,” Porlyusica gestured towards Natsu, “was able to grasp the gravity of the question and didn’t blab.”

 

Natsu narrowed his eyes. “Hey!! I know wh—,”

 

Erza nailed Natsu on the top of his head with the bottom of her fist.

 

“OW! Whatdaya think you’re doing Erza?!” Natsu shot the redhead a dirty look while he rubbed at the sore spot.

 

“Quiet! This isn’t about you,” Erza reprimanded in a harsh whisper. “Sorry for the interruption, Miss Porlyusica,” Erza said. “Please, continue.”

 

“Yes, well, if you don’t mind, Lucy,” the old woman said, “I will have you sit back up on the piano bench and try to read the music again.”

 

“Uh, okay,” Lucy said, unsure of herself. 

 

Natsu offered her a hand and she took it with a small smile. He helped her stand.

 

“Thanks,” she said. She positioned herself at the piano, just like she had before. She glanced over the sheet of music again. 

 

“Can you tell us anything about the paper in front of you?” Porlyusica asked.

 

The blonde pouted her lip. Of course she couldn’t! Everyone already knew that! 

 

Wait—

 

“This note here,” Lucy pointed to a note on the page that was under the 5 lines and had its own little line. “That’s ‘middle C.’”

 

“Do you know where that is located on the piano?” the healer asked.

 

“Yes,” Lucy said looking down at the keys. “I think it’s right here.” She played the note.

 

Lucy looked up to Porlyusica to confirm her answer. Lucy could feel her pulse in her eardrums.

 

“That is correct.”

 

The blonde gasped and a large grin grew across her face. “Really?!”

 

“Yes, really,” the healer said.

 

“So Porlyusica,” Levy interjected, “what is the meaning of all this?”

 

“Remember that this was all a theory and it depended on if Lucy’s muscle memory was mostly if not completely intact. Music theory has much overlap with the physicality of being able to play it. So by Lucy just playing a piece and then trying to read and understand a new piece, those things were all in her recent memory.” The healer sighed. “This is where it gets more complicated so please, no questions until I am finished. Understand?” 

 

The group nodded in unison. 

 

“Now let me ask you, have you ever walked into a room to get something and forget the reason why you went into that room?”

 

The group nodded again.

 

“Your mind tries to recall, but it’s blank. Your mind tries to retrace your steps and what you were doing before, but despite your best efforts you can’t think of it. Because you can’t remember, you walk back out of the room with the intention to move onto another task. And then you have an ‘Ah ha!’ That’s what it was!’ moment. Even though you tried to move on to another task, your mind was still searching for the answer.”

 

“Now apply that to these recent events. Lucy attempted to break through the magic barrier when she tried to call the spirit. While there was a crack in the barrier, the random memory of the Bora mission slipped out like the other previous memories did. However, a miniscule amount of music theory knowledge was pulled out because her mind was recently trying to connect with any source of information regarding the topic. In other words, when the brain found something, it latched on.”

 

“Now where does muscle memory come in? It can provide us with a solid base of connections. It can help reunite pieces of the brain. With more connections made between the memories sealed away and the things her body already remembers, the weaker the barrier will become. Additionally, it can also help quantify how much memory is slipping out while the barrier is cracked. And that possibly can help us figure out the most effective methods of breaking the barrier or show us an increase in progress.”

 

“So what about the morganite crystals and the potion?” Lucy asked.

 

“The crystals and potion are another strategy to break the barrier by connecting to the heart chakra.”

 

“A two pronged strategy…” Levy said quietly. 

 

“That’s exactly right. These will likely help us break the barrier or reduce the size of the memories it holds captive. However, it does little to help us understand why it was done in the first place.”

 

“Okay what about Lucy’s magic power though?” Gray asked.

 

The old woman sighed. “To be perfectly honest, I’m not sure. Right now, I’m just hoping that the barrier weakens around her memories and magic power simultaneously or that we get enough of the girl’s memory back to figure out how to totally unseal it.”

 

Natsu blinked as he realized something. Porlyusica had this planned all along. She wasn’t going to just keep having Lucy try to summon her magic over and over again and put her through a crazy amount of pain on a whim without a way to collect data. Porlyusica was a woman of science. But why didn’t Porlyusica frame it that way to begin with? It could have saved a lot of headache from the day's previous events.

 

Because she needed to drive home the point that no matter what, I can’t control Lucy or her decisions. I have to trust her and others to do what’s best for her.

 

It was hard for Natsu to fully accept this right now, but knew that he had to trust in Lucy and everyone around him to make the right decisions.

 

“So what do you say, Lucy?” Porlyusica asked. “Are you willing to try this?”

 

The sparkle of determination crossed the blonde's eyes and she nodded. “Yes, I am.”

 

“I thought so,” the healer said with a small smile. “We will continue this exercise tomorrow. You all are dismissed.”

 

“Porlyusica,” Levy said, “I need to ask you some questions about… healing enchantments. Can I do that now?” 

 

The healer stared at the bluenette for a moment. “Yes, of course.”

 

Levy turned to face everyone. “You guys can go on ahead if you like. I’ll just be a minute,” she said with a soft smile.

 

“Sounds good, Lev. We’ll catch ya later,” Nastu said, turning toward the door. The others followed his lead.

 

“So Lucy,” Gray said as everyone made their way to the door. “Would you like to do the tour of the palace this afternoon?”

 

“Uhh sure,” she responded a little shocked that Gray felt the need to fill the afternoon with more entertainment after the eventful day they had.

 

“Sweet! Natsu? Erza? You wanna join?” Gray asked, raising his eyebrows up and down playfully. 

 

“I’m sorry I can’t,” Erza responded. “I promised Freed I’d help him prepare the food for this evening.”

 

“Okay, how bout you, Natsu?” Gray said, turning to the pinkette.

 

Natsu was holding the door open for the others. “Nah, I gotta go do some strategy planning…” Natsu said, rubbing his hand behind his neck. 

 

“Okaaaayy your loss though,” Gray said with a smirk exiting through the open door. 

 

Once all the others exited the room, Porlyusica turned her attention back to the bluenette, who had remained quiet while the others were in the room.

 

“You don’t actually have questions about the healing enchantments, do you?” The healer asked.

 

Levy bit her lip. “No…”

 

“Well get on with it,” the old woman said impatiently. 

 

“The magic barrier—it seems to be resealing itself after Lucy cracks it because no additional memories are slipping out…If that’s true, the spell must have regenerative properties…” Levy said, fidgeting with her fingers. “Don’t you think that puts a gaping hole into our plan?”

 

Porlyusica sighed. “Yes, it does pose a problem. However, this plan is the best we have right now and whatever we can get out of the barrier, we will take most gratefully. This plan was also designed to give Lucy hope. With the amount of things that she will keep remembering about music, it gives her something solid to measure her progress on. Does it instill false hope? Possibly, but hope is the biggest factor in the progress of healing. Without hope for a better tomorrow, there would be no reason for a tomorrow.”

 

Levy gave a soft smile. “I suppose you’re right about that, Porlyusica.”

 

“Yes, well, I usually am,” she said, “but besides that child, know that every spell has a breaking point…With Lucy’s will power, that barrier is going to have one hell of a fight.” 

 

Levy now smirked. “You’re right once again.”

Notes:

Woo, my brain is about to bust from figuring out the technicalities and explanations for everything. I'm so looking forward to the arcs I have planned out besides this umbrella arch, but the ground work needs to be pretty set for that to happen. Next chapter, Lucy squeezes more information of the past outta Gray and I'm planing on some much needed NaLu fluff. As always, leave me a comment, bookmark, sub, or kudos, if you feel so inclined😉

*10/18/22 The edits make me giggle and I like seeing that Porlyusica has a sense of humor, especially when it comes to Laxus.*

Chapter 11

“So, over here is the men’s wing,” Gray said. “It used to be where royal guests would stay.”

 

“Wow, so you guys got some pretty fancy shmancy rooms then, huh?” Lucy said with a smirk. 

 

Although her foot was feeling much better, she was thankful that they went and got her crutches. Today had been exhausting to say the least.

 

Gray smirked, “Yeah I guess you could say that, but Erza and Levy don’t mind where they’re at either. They sleep in what used to be the King’s suite. Now that is fancy shmancy.” Gray winked.

 

Lucy cocked her head in curiosity. “But what about Levy? I stayed in her room last night and I don’t think that was the King’s suite because it was pretty small.”

 

“Uh yeah, sometimes, some of us just need a little space from the others, you know? We each have our separate spaces that we claimed for that purpose. Levy has that room. I’ve got a place in the barracks, and Natsu’s got—” Gray froze as he realized his mistake.

 

Lucy noticed Gray’s sudden pause. She  turned her head towards him. “Natsu’s got what, Gray?”

 

Gray did that thing again where he looked up to the heavens for an answer. “Um, just a random bedroom— you know, not that important or noteworthy… really…Let’s just move on shall we?” The ice mage outstretched his arm in front of him indicating they should continue.

 

Lucy began to walk again, but she sure as hell wasn’t going to let that go. “Sure,” she said. “Let’s talk about the history of the castle then, hmmm? Tell me about the people who lived here.”

 

“Uhh—” 

 

“Or we can talk about what you’re trying to keep from me about Natsu?” The blonde smirked, knowing she would be getting desired information either way. “You know, you are a terrible liar…”

 

Gray chuckled a bit, “Yeah, I never used to be this bad. I used to be pretty skilled at it actually, but I really must’ve lost my touch.”

 

Lucy held her stare on the ice mage.

 

“Okay well, I suppose a history lesson isn’t the worst thing…” Gray continued, seeing that the blonde was not going to let it go. 

 

I won’t say any names and just keep it general. Like a history book would, he thought.

 

Gray cleared his throat. “As I said yesterday,” the ice mage started, “A king and his daughter, a princess, lived here some years ago. They were very kind rulers and genuinely wanted what was best for the people of this kingdom.

 

In the past decade, Fiore and other countries had suffered a number of strange natural disasters and other countries would go to war for seemingly no reason. The culmination of these things had left many people displaced, mangled, or dead. 

 

The princess often volunteered at the orphanages, refugee camps, and soup kitchens. She was the biggest advocate to get aid out to people, not only in Fiore, but the surrounding kingdoms as well. She even ensured that the distribution of funds and resources was done fairly and that no elite would make a fortune from the misfortune of others. She did all of those things because she was a genuinely good person.”

 

“She sounds like the type of person you want as a leader…someone kind and caring for those who don't have a voice…” Lucy said. She furrowed her brows, “but what happened? Where are the king and princess now?” 

 

“Well, Fiore and the kingdom of Draco—a close ally with Fiore—were two kingdoms that recovered fairly quickly from the previously stated tragedies and were a sort of beacon of hope for those displaced. Unfortunately, there were a number of people that were very bitter and jealous—mostly ex-nobles or aristocats that had lost their fortunes. They started to create conspiracy theories that the royals were siphoning the money to maintain their life of luxury, while others suffered and that started to form rebellions. A little over 3 years ago the main rebellion coalition, Phantom Lord, and rogue dragons led by Draco’s banished Prince—now the ruler of Draco—attacked the palace during a celebration ball and killed mostly everyone inside.”

 

“How terrible…I remember you sorta talking about it before…” Lucy said. She couldn’t stop the tears welling in her eyes. “And the King and the Princess?”

 

Gray bit his lip. Fuck. Always wanting to know more details! “The king was killed in the attack…. The princess….was assumed to be dead because no one had found her or seen her since that night.”

 

Lucy’s heart was shattered. She felt immense pressure in her chest and the tears escaped from her eyes.

 

“Lucy….Are you okay?” Gray asked, stopping and putting a comforting hand on her shoulder. 

 

Lucy wiped at her eyes. “Yeah—-I just—I don’t know—I just feel so—sad I guess.” 

 

“You’re a very empathetic person, Lucy. So it makes sense why would feel so sad about it,” Gray tried to comfort and cover his tracks.

 

Lucy sniffled. “Yeah, you’re probably right…”

 

They finally continued on their way. Gray was relieved. That actually turned out much better than he hoped. He kept his cool and seemed to not add any suspicion.

 

“Hey Gray?…”

 

Oh Gods…now what?!

 

“Yeah?” he asked.

 

“Why did Natsu attack me?” the blonde asked.

 

Son-of-a-bitch. 

 

Gray dragged his hand down his face dramatically and groaned.

 

“C’mon Gray, I think I have a right to know why a man attacked me,” Lucy said.

 

“Yeah, but wouldn’t you like to hear it straight from the guy himself?” Gray asked, hoping to divert her for now.

 

“Hmmm….Nope,” Lucy said, really popping the ‘p.’ She had him cornered and she was going to get answers. She knew that she wasn’t supposed to be going out and searching for information, but this had a safety element to it. She did not want to trigger Natsu given what had already happened to her and Laxus.

 

Lucy could see the desperation in Gray's eyes as he stared back at her.

 

“Well?...I’’m waiting…” She said impatiently.

 

Gray grunted and rolled his head with his eyes. “Okay. Fine! Natsu was engaged to the princess of Fiore and—”

 

Lucy gasped and flung a hand out to grab Gray’s bicep, stopping them once again. “Wait! That would mean...is Natsu royalty?!”

 

“Yeaaahh…” Gray sighed in defeat. His shoulders slumped and he shook his head.

 

Idiot! Why didn’t you just say Natsu had a girlfriend and leave it there!

 

“Was he like a member of the court or something?!” Lucy asked. Her wide eyes sparkled with curiosity again. 

 

Gray groaned again. “You realize how painful this is for me right?

 

“Oh stop being such a baby,” Lucy sassed.

 

Gray shook his head again. He looked away from Lucy and off into the distance. He decided to casually lean his back up against the wall for support. “He was the crown prince of Draco before his dragon brother, Ignia, went total psycho.”

 

“Oh my gods…wait I just realized where you were going with this….” She placed her hand in front of her mouth covering her shock. “And the princess is assumed to be dead…”

 

Gray sighed. “Yeah…It hasn’t been easy for him...”

 

Lucy’s lip began to quiver. She felt the wave of sadness coming over her again. “Did they know each other well? Usually royal marriages are arranged, right?”

 

The ice mage gave a sad smile. “Yeah, you’re right. It was technically arranged, but they practically grew up together.” Gray paused. It felt odd talking to the person in question about her relationship, but the hell with it. “They had been in love with each other for a while, but they didn’t admit it until the night they got engaged. Everyone else already knew though.”

 

“Poor Natsu…” The blonde couldn’t look at Gray, so she just stared at nothing on the floor. “How does that play into why Natsu attacked me?…”

 

Gray really needed to cover his tracks now. “I think when you showed up, you must’ve somehow triggered some unpleasant flashback memories for him since you were part of his past that he hasn’t seen in a while.” Not technically a lie, but deceiving enough…I hope. “And no, I will not be disclosing what part of his past you were.”

 

Lucy took a large breath in trying to relieve the closing weight she felt on her chest. “No, that's fine. I don’t want you to tell me anyway. I need to figure out—or rather—remember that for myself anyway.”

 

Lucy looked back up at him. “I’m assuming you guys looked for her?”

 

Gray nodded. “For the past 3 years pretty much nonstop.”

 

“Well, I hope you find her,” Lucy said. She knew full well though that after this long, it wasn’t likely that they would find her, especially alive.

 

Gray’s eyes softened and a warm smile grew on his face. “I hope so too. You know, after all this time, I’ve got a good feeling about it,” he said.

 

Lucy returned his smile. “Did you know her well?” Lucy and Gray started to walk again. 

 

“Yes, very. She was one of my best friends as well,” the ice mage said softly. “Erza was close with her too,” he added.

 

“Were you two royalty as well?” the curious blonde asked.

 

“Not like Natsu. We were lower members of the court until we became Natsu’s guard… we pretty much all grew up together.”

 

“Was she pretty?” Lucy asked.

 

“Who? Erza?…” Gray asked, confused.

 

Lucy rolled her eyes and scoffed. “No, the princess.”

 

The ice mage furrowed his brows while an amused smile grew across his face. “Why does that matter?”

 

“Oh—so she wasn’t a looker then, huh?” Lucy smiled playfully at him.

 

Gray shook his head and let out a small chuckle. “No, she was definitely a looker. Natsu wasn’t the only one that had eyes on her…”

 

Lucy hit Gray's arm with the back of her hand. “Gray,” she said in over exaggerated surprise, “did you have a crush on Natsu’s girlfriend?!”

 

Gray’s cheeks flooded with red and he looked away from Lucy. “Uh—no—that’s not w-what I-I—“

 

Lucy’s sparkling eyes widened and she bit her lips trying to contain her giggles. “YOU DID!” She pointed at him. 

 

“H-hey it wasn’t l-like that!” Gray rubbed the back of his head again. “I m-mean—sure I maybe liked her—for a short time—but the more I saw her and Natsu interact, I knew they were meant to be.”

 

Lucy stopped walking and put both hands over her heart. Her pouted lips pulled at the corners of her mouth trying to fight the smile. “Oh Gray, I’m so sorry. You’ll find a girl someday!”

 

“Yeah yeah, now knock it off,” he said. “The girl was more like my sister in those last couple years anyway.”

 

“Sure…whatever you say, Gray,” the blonde said, rubbing shoulders with him and giving him a wink. She couldn’t help but ask, “Did Natsu know about your little crush?...”

 

“Hey! What’d I say?!” Gray shot her a look.

 

Lucy shrugged. “Okay, so he didn’t know,” she giggled.

 

Gray groaned.

 

————————————---------------------------

 

Levy, Gajeel, and Lily were headed down the hallway on their way down to the indoor training room. When they saw the ice mage walking towards them.

 

“Hey Gray!” Levy said. “How’d the tour go?”

 

Gray shook his head and grunted. “Next time, one of you guys can give the tour. She’s just too damn curious for her own good!”

 

Levy giggled and Gajeel and Lily smirked.

 

“Blondie make you squeal?” Gajeel said.

 

“No!…but maybe a little,” Gray admitted.

 

“She’s always been a curious one,” Levy said. “Where is she anyway?”

 

“She was pretty tired after everything today, so she went to lay down for a bit in your room, Levy. Hope that’s okay,” Gray replied.

 

“Of course it is, but hopefully she doesn’t go snooping around. Who knows what she would find.”

 

Gray slapped his hand on his forehead. “I didn’t even think of that!”

 

“Eh—She’ll be fine, frosty,” Gajeel said. “Feel like brawling?”

 

“Actually, yeah I do,” The ice mage said with a growing smile.

 

————————————————

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

Light flooded his fuzzy vision. His head was throbbing and he tried to reach his hand up to rub it, but he found his wrists bound behind him. He looked at his feet and found his ankles tied. Natsu tried to summon his powers, but nothing came. He tried to simply break the restraint, but he couldn’t. He looked around and realized he was in a cave.

 

“Best to stop struggling, Natsu,” Erza said. “It’s seal-stone cuffs so you’re not breaking out of them any time soon.”

 

“Erza, what’s going on?” Natsu asked, but then his mind replayed the horrors he experienced before it went black. His eyes widened as he questioned the requip mage frantically. “Where’s Lucille?! What happened at the castle?! Why did I black out?!”

 

Erza took a deep breath in and looked at her friend with remorseful eyes. “I’m sorry, Natsu. I don’t have many answers for you. When you tried to charge the castle, you paused when you saw the snow vortexes envelop the palace and I snuck behind you and knocked you out with a swift hit to your head. I apologize, but it was necessary.” 

 

“So you knocked me out and ran away like a coward?!” Natsu was fuming–if he could access his power he would be in a literal sense as well.

 

“Natsu, you know it’s not like that,” she said firmly. “We had no other choice! There would have been no way that the 3 of us would have been able to take on that amount of wizards, rebel dragons, and, most importantly, Ignia. We would have all perished!”

 

“That’s better than being a fucking coward,” he spat. 

 

Erza’s eyebrows furrowed and her eyes darkened in anger. “Natsu, when Gray and I were sworn in as your personal guard, we took an oath to protect you with our lives. That is our duty to you and our kingdom. Going on a suicidal mission for no reason other than pride is selfish, wasteful, and breaks our oath.”

 

“Don’t give me that crap, Erza!” Natsu narrowed his eyes.”We could have saved lives!”

 

“Your majesty, forgive me, but I think you are wrong,” a soft voice spoke from his far right. Natsu turned his head and saw Levy, Lucille’s lady in waiting, sitting with her arms clutching around Lily, Gajeel's Exceed companion. Her gray maid’s dress was tattered, stained, and had burn spots. Her eyes were red and puffy, like she had been crying for an extended period of time. “It was over before it even started.”

 

“Levy…” Natsu whispered.

 

“Gajeel, Lily, and I barely made it out with our lives…” Levy’s lip quivered and she tucked her head down into the back of Lily’s head. 

 

“She’s right, Natsu,” Lily said somberly. “It was an all out massacre… You know that Gajeel wouldn’t have run unless it was for a good reason.”

 

Natsu opened his mouth to question the pair more, but he heard 2 people walking near the entrance of the cave. 

 

“We’re back…Natsu, glad to see that you're finally up.” Gray said. He and Gajeel walked in long brown hooded cloaks. Once in the cave they took their hoods down.  Gray plopped down by the others with a sigh. Gajeel went over to sit by Lily and Levy. He rubbed slow circles into her back and whispered something into her ear. 

 

“Well?” Erza prompted.

 

“Fiore has officially fallen,” Gray said with a sullen tone. Natsu gasped in disbelief. “Phantom Lord and Ignia and his rebel dragons joined forces and attacked the castle, hoping to overthrow Fiore’s and Draco’s monarchy. They just finished getting the rest of the militia and loyalists to surrender. As far as the night of the attack, from what Gajeel and I could gather, mostly everyone inside had been killed. The few who were lucky enough to survive the attack were enslaved. Unfortunately, anyone of noble rank was not spared. Phantom Lord now rules Fiore and Ignia has taken the throne of Draco…In other words, King Jude and King Igneel did not survive the attack...”

 

“No…” Natsu whispered harshly. “That can’t be true! My father would never fall to Ignia!”

 

“I know, Natsu. I’m sorry. It sounded like Ignia got the upper hand by the surprise attack,” Gray said. He swallowed and looked his best friend in the eye. “I wish it was a lie, but it’s reality.”

 

“YOU WERE ALL COWARDS! WE COULD HAVE SAVED THEM!” Natsu yelled at them and tried to break free of his restraints. “I’M A DRAGON SLAYER RAISED BY THE FIRE DRAGON KING HIMSELF! I COULD HAVE TAKEN DOWN IGNIA BY MYSELF!”

 

“Natsu, that’s enough!” Erza retorted. “If your father couldn’t kill Ignia, there would have been no way in hell you could’ve!”

 

“We could’ve at least helped!” Natsu snarled. 

 

“No, Salamander,” Gajeel finally spoke. Natsu turned his head to look at him. The fire slayer had never seen the iron slayer look so defeated. “Those bastards would have killed you before you could have even scratched your nose. You, Igneel, Jude, and Lucille, were top priority executions. Every last one of the hundreds of highly skilled wizards would’ve had their sights set on you.”

 

Natsu’s expression turned completely cold and he turned his head to look at his guards. “Where is Lucille?” 

 

“I’m sorry, Natsu. We looked as hard as we could, but we couldn’t find her,” Gray said. “Gajeel and I have gone back everyday to the spot where we found her horse, but—-”

 

“You found her horse?!” Natsu’s stomach turned.

 

“Erza and I came upon it when we were retreating while you were knocked out…she wasn’t anywhere to be found…”

 

“YOU—” Natsu continued to call his companions the worst things he could think of over and over again. The string of expletives that he used would have made the most hardened sailor blush. 

 

The group tried to calm him down, but was not successful. With how loud he was, they worried that someone would discover them so Gray and Gajeel held Natsu down and Erza tied a gag around him. Natsu continued to yell muffled incoherent words.

 

“Just shut up, charcoal breath,” Gajeel said exasperated. “You know as well as I do, that your nose wouldn’t have been able to find her that night. Something was messing with our senses. I couldn’t catch your scent until the afternoon of the next day.”

 

Natsu’s brows furrowed in confusion and he said something incoherent.

 

“What was that?” Gray asked him.

 

“He said, ‘How long was I out?’” Gajeel said.

 

“How did you—” Gray began to ask.

 

“10 days,” Erza said. “Once Levy and Gajeel found us, we had Levy cast a sleeping enchantment on you, while we waited for things to calm down because we knew you’d be exactly like this—hence the restraints. She also cast enchantments around the cave and on Gray and Gajeel to mask their scents…Gajeel and Gray have been out all day long the last 9 days looking for Lucille and trying to find out intel.”

 

“We haven’t seen or heard anything about Lucille, which could be a good sign,” Gray said. “Phantom has been showing off Jude’s corpse in the center of town, like a trophy, so I doubt that they wouldn’t make a big deal of having Lucille.”

 

Natsu’s eyes widened and his jaw went slack. Stomach felt nauseous and a rogue tear escaped from his eye. Gods know what they would do to her if they found her.

 

“She’s a tough cookie,” Gajeel interjected, “with the brains to back her up. If she’s out there, we’ll find her, Salamander.”

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

—-------------------------------------------------------------------

 

Lucy woke with a jolt. She heard someone yelling in the next room over. She got up as quick as she could and threw on a lavish lavender colored silk robe that Levy gave her over her nightgown. Plue was up and on her heels as she went out to the hallway and over to the doors of the next room. It sounded like someone was getting torchered. Her heart was thumping. She didn't know what she would be able to do if someone was in trouble, but she had to help in whatever way she could. 

 

Lucy steeled her nerves and opened the door to find a dark grand bedroom and Natsu thrashing on a pink couch. Lucy rushed over to him and kneeled down beside him. 

 

His eyes were squeezed shut. He was covered in sweat and looked like he was in pain. He cried out again. 

 

“Natsu! Wake up! Natsu!” Lucy said, trying to delicately shake him awake at shoulder. Plue, clearly not knowing what to do, ran in circles around the couch barking.

 

The slayer tossed his head back and forth, still trapped in his slumber and he was screaming, “no,” over and over again.

 

“Natsu! You’re asleep! Wake up!” she said again. She then firmly placed her cool hands on both sides on his overheated face, stopping his movement. “Natsu, it’s okay….Wake up,” she said gently. 

 

He woke with a sudden large intake of air and wide eyes. Lucy gasped and she removed her hands and backed up from him. His fear filled eyes softened as he took in who woke him. 

 

“Luce—” He sat up to face her. In an instant he pulled her on top of him in his seated position. He held her close to his bare chest as he tried to slow his heaving breaths.

 

Lucy froze. Her face felt red hot from the gesture. She could hear his heart beating against his chest and she was guessing her heart rate about matched his right now. How terrifying the nightmare must’ve been to reach out to someone he hasn’t seen in years. Her heart ached for him.

 

“It was just a nightmare,'' she said tenderly. “You’re safe.”

 

Plue seeing the situation was no longer dire curled up in front of the crackingly fireplace.

 

“It’s not me who I was worried about,” he said softly into her hair. The feeling of his lips against her gave her a shiver. 

 

“Was it her?” she asked. 

 

Natsu furrowed his brows. “Who?”

 

“Gray told me that you were engaged to Fiore’s princess and that she has been missing for 3 years,” she said.  

 

Natsu stiffened. “He did, did he?...” 

 

Natsu became more aware of his reality now. In his grogginess, he thought when he woke up that the past 3 years were the nightmare and he woke up to Lucille, not Lucy. She was wearing her favorite dressing gown and everything. Thank God he didn’t kiss her like he wanted to when he saw her. But, why was she letting him hold her like this?

 

She felt her cheeks heat up again. “Yes, he said you both were in love with each other and everyone else knew but you two...” 

 

Natsu exhaled quickly through his nose and smiled. “Yeah, he was right…” 

 

He decided he was going to hold Lucy like this until she made a move to be released. Because for one, he was really comforted by holding her and two, he didn’t want to explain why he put her in that position so delaying it was his solution.

 

He felt Lucy grin against his chest. “He said he had a crush on her too.”

 

Natsu lost his grin. “I knew it! Bastard denied it so many times too,” he grumbled. 

 

Lucy giggled. She looked up at him with a smile so fond that Natsu thought his heart stopped. It had been a long time since he felt that.

 

“I’m sensing some overprotective jealousy,” she said.

 

“Well—uh–you know—Gray’s a pretty boy type and chicks always seem to fall for that,” Natsu said sheepishly. His cheeks pinked to the color of his hair.

 

Lucy leaned back up away from his chest so she was kneeling precariously between his legs. She almost regretted moving to this position because she found she missed his warmth. 

 

“I wouldn’t sell yourself short, Natsu. You’re a freakin’ prince and not so hard on the eyes yourself,” she said matter-of-factly. “You’re like a real living and breathing love interest from a romance novel. Girls probably swooned whenever you walked by them.”

 

Natsu smirked. “Now don’t go pumpin’ up my ego like that, Luce. ‘Cause you’re gonna regret doin’ it,” he chuckled. “Definitely going to use those words against ya in the future.” 

 

Lucy rolled her eyes and lightly smacked his chest with the back of her hand. She didn’t understand how it felt so natural to talk and interact with him. And she found that she didn’t care. She just simply enjoyed it. 

 

“You’re a piece of work,” she said.

 

“I could say the same about you, Miss I-don’t-remember-anything, ” he retorted. 

 

“Hey, well at least I have an excuse for no brains, you on the other hand…” she sassed and crossed her arms.

 

“What the hell is that supposed to mean?!” Natsu asked, a little offended.

 

“Who jumps on a boat to fight when they know they have motion sickness problems?!” She accused.

 

“Oh c’mon Luce! What was I supposed to do? You were in trouble!” He reasoned.  

 

The blonde giggled. “I don’t know, but that definitely wasn’t what you should’ve done.”

 

The wounded slayer continued to pout. 

 

“Ah poor Natsu,” Lucy said in mock pity as she placed her hands on his shoulders. She cocked her head and pouted her lip. “Did I hurt your pumped up ego?”

 

Natsu’s breath caught. She was touching him at her own discretion—and not to mention flirting! Even though he knew it was wrong to do this so early with her, he longed for her to touch him more.

 

He raised an eyebrow. “And what if you did?…” he teased. He placed his hands behind her hips and brought her closer to him. “Are you gonna make it up to me?...” 

 

Lucy became breathless at his actions. And the look he was giving her sent electrified butterflies to all her extremities. She had the strange urge to get even closer to him…

 

WAIT. What the hell is going on?! You don’t even know this man, Lucy! He was engaged to another woman that may still be alive!  Besides that, he tried to kill you!!

 

“Um—I—ah—,” she stammered. Her brain that was incharge of bringing together coherent sentences turned to mush.

 

Natsu smiled a wide grin at her, as he brought his face closer to hers and he slowly crept one of his hands up her back. He could hear her heartbeat quicken. After all this time, Lucy still made him feel fire in his veins like no other. 

 

“Tell me, Luce...” he said softly. “If I’m a romance novel’s love interest, what does that make you?…”

 

…Well she’s likely dead, right? The deviant part of Lucy’s brain reasoned. And who doesn’t love an angsty bad boy type? At least he’s got passion, right? Just think about what those strong hands could do!

 

Lucy blushed beet red at how out of line her thoughts were getting. 

 

“Exceed got your tongue, Luce?...” he purred. He adored seeing her cute reactions to his flirtations. But he knew that if the situation was reversed, he would be just as weak at the knees for her.

 

She shook her head furiously trying to clear all the lewd thoughts of those heated hands. “U-um sorry–I uh —sorry–what was your original q-question?” she asked.

 

Natsu tried to hold back a laugh, but his moving shoulders gave him away. “You’re so weird,” he said.

 

“I’m weird?! I’m not the one who switches personalities all the time!” she said, taking her hands away from his shoulders. Natsu’s face fell a little, but he withdrew his hands as well. Lucy mockingly lowered her voice and furrowed her brows: “Lucy, I’m going to kill you!” She softened her face: “No Lucy, you have to be careful!” She furrowed her brows again and threw a hand in front of her eyes and turned her head away from Natsu: “Lucy, your presence is revaulting—I can’t stand to look at you!” She brought up her hands to her chest, interlocked her fingers, and softened her eyes: “Lucy, I’m going to catch you when you fall and comfort you!” She puffed her chest and pointed a finger at him: “Lucy, I have a woman that I’m in love with!” She then tilted her head seductively and half-lidded her eyes: “Lucy, I’m going to turn on my smolder and tease you with my charms!” 

 

Natsu blinked at her for a few moments trying to take in what just happened. He gave a huge toothy grin and a chuckle. 

 

“Yep, you’re still much weirder than me…that performance just proved it!

 

Lucy stuck out her tongue at him.  

 

“But you’re right…” he continued. “My behavior around you has been confusing for you and I’m sorry about that…Why don’t we start over?“ The slayer held his hand out to the blonde. “Natsu Dragneel, Dragon Slayer Prince on the run and head of the Fairytail Rebellion.”

 

A smile grew across the blonde's face as she accepted his hand and shook it. “Nice to meet you. I’m Lucy, the subject of magical amnesia testing and I know how to braid hair.”

 

“Nice to meet you, Loonie,” he said with a smirk.

 

“It’s Lucy!” She spat back quickly. 

 

Natsu gave a hardy laugh and Lucy’s annoyed face softened. Seeing Natsu like this was so endearing. She thought that this version of Natsu was her favorite by far— so carefree and relaxed.

 

She tucked her loose hairs by her face behind her ears. “H-how did we get out of that boat situation anyway?”

 

“Oh, Happy came and picked me up and I was able to knock out the guy that had a hold on ya. You then used Aquarius’s key to toss the boat ashore so I could really kick some ass,” the slayer said with pride.

 

“Who’s Happy?” Lucy asked. She tried to remember the name of everyone she had met so far. She thought she would’ve definitely remembered a peculiar name like that. “Have I met them?”

 

Natsu smiled sadly. “He was one of my best friends. He was an Exceed, like Lily.”

 

“Was?”

 

“We’re not sure what happened to him after the uprising…He was on his way to Fiore with my cousin, Wendy, her Exceed, Charle, and my Aunt Grandeneey, when the uprising happened. We haven’t seen or heard from any of them since,” he said. “Although, we’re pretty positive that Ignia, my adoptive dragon brother, had my aunt executed…he’s not one to take powerful people into custody.”

 

“Ignia, is that the King of Draco?” the blonde asked.

 

“Not the rightful one, but yeah, he is,” Natsu said.

 

Lucy looked down and then back into Natsu’s eyes. “I’m so sorry about all your loss, Natsu…You all have been through so much…” She looked down at her hands and fidgeted with her fingers. “I’m also sorry for throwing all my problems onto all of you. You have so much going on anyway and—”

 

“Hey, no…” Natsu put his hand under her chin and brought it up to look at him again. Lucy’s breath caught. “Luce you are not a burden to any of us—especially, not to me. Please don’t ever think that…I’m also sorry for what happened when I first saw you—I’m so sorry that I hurt you and probably scared ya nearly to death…I just…I couldn’t believe we actually found you...” 

 

Lucy felt the stinging of her eyes and she put her arms around Natsu’s shoulders. Tears fell in streams down her cheeks. “It’s so good to know that I wasn’t alone in this world,” she choked out. “When I woke up by myself, I-I was so s-scared that everyone that I might have cared for had died or something because no one came looking for me.”

 

He wrapped his arms around her, holding her close to his chest once more. “I know… but Luce, know that you are never alone,” Natsu whispered. “I’ll always be here for you no matter when or where.” 

 

“...my love will always be with you…” the voice echoed in her head.

 

Lucy gasped and sat back. Natsu released her immediately and jumped a little from her sudden movement. Did he do something wrong? Lucy’s eyes were wide and she had her hand in front of her mouth. 

 

“No matter where we are…”

 

Natsu…

 

“Lucy, what’s wrong?” the slayer said. His face was painted in concern. “I’m sorry, did I scare you?”

 

“We will always find each other…”

 

“Natsu you’re…you’re…” Lucy began to tremble. She heard the high pitched ringing. She heard Natsu frantically speaking to her, but she couldn’t understand him. 

 

Then she saw flashes of him in his red coat. 

 

A pink gown. 

 

A ring. 

 

A ball.

 

A note.

 

A horse.

 

A forest. 

 

A flash of light. 

 

Darkness.

Notes:

Poor Gray! He's a bit out of cannon personality because he's usually so calm, but I think he has a real weakness for Lucy. I also imagine that Gray tried to take on a bit of Natsu's old silly personality to try to get Natsu to comeback to himself.

Golly I love me some NaLu fluff! It was really hard to just do a tease chapter and not go into smut yet. We've still got some time to go before that can happen. Next chapter has some more excitement and heart warming fluff. Then in the next few chapters we'll be getting into our first story arch!

Chapter 12

 

“Lucy! Wake up! Look at me!” Natsu implored. He cradled her face between his hands as he searched for some recognition in her eyes. 

 

Her big brown eyes were stuck in a trance. The slayer tried to get her out of it. He shook her shoulders again and again and lightly tapped the side of her face. Tiny gold runes began to crawl across and overtake her ivory skin like the vines of poison ivy. 

 

Shit! This can’t be good!…

 

Plue jumped up to the couch and started whining. The light lacrimas around the room began to explode one by one. The slayer instinctively brought the blonde down to lay on the couch and shielded her and Plue with his body, as glass exploded from different directions. When he looked down to check on her, he saw Lucy's eyes roll into the back of her head. She began to violently convulse. 

 

“LUCY!!” 

 

Nervous about potential glass shards, the slayer quickly placed the blanket he was previously using on the floor and scooped her up and laid her on her side on top of it. He covered her exposed ear and started to yell as loud as he could for help. He was thankful that Lucy had left the door open when she entered. Between his cries for help, he took pauses to comfort Lucy and check on her state. She was stiff, breathing heavily, and drool leaked from the corner of her slightly opened mouth. 

 

“Lucy! I-It’s okay! I-I’m right h-here!” 

 

Plue rushed out of the door and down the hallway barking.  Natsu brushed the hair out of her face and kept his hand at her jaw. He yelled for help again. He heard stirring coming from way down the hall. Levy and Erza, likely. 

 

“Hurry! Get Porlyusica!” he called.

 

“Natsu!” Levy called in the far distance. 

 

Lucy’s eyes were still wide. Her entire body still shook furiously making it difficult for the slayer to keep her on her side.

 

“Luce, it’s okay… You’re okay… I’m right here with ya,” he tried to soothe again.

 

Levy arrived at the door moments later out of breath. “Natsu what’s—-Oh my god’s!” Levy ran over to the pair. She kneeled in front of the blonde’s face. “Lu?! Lu?! Can you hear me?!” 

 

“Levy what do we do?! I–I-can’t lose her again!” Natsu said. His voice and body were trembling. His eyes were glossy and his pupils were dilated. Clearly he was on the brink of full blown panic. Tears streamed down his face. He moved his hand to hold Lucy’s tightly to ground him. 

 

“We won’t lose her Natsu…seizures are uncommon, but not unheard of, especially if she hit her head in the past. What happened before she started seizing?” she asked, trying to stay calm. She untied Lucy’s robe and then checked her pulse point.

 

“We—we were just talking and th-then she zoned out and then shit just s-started to–to explode a-and then her eyes rolled back and these weird markings showed up and now she’s…” 

 

Lucy’s violent shaking ceased. Her eyes finally closed. Her body still trembled and twitched but she was no longer completely stiff. Her breathing slowed. The gold markings began to fade from her skin.

 

The hairs on the back of Natsu’s neck stood up. “L-Levy…s-she’s not…” His world was closing in on him. He felt a wave of nausea hit him and he felt as though he may pass out. 

 

The bluenette turned to face the slayer. She put her hand on his cheek. “Natsu, I need you to slow down and breathe. Listen. You can still hear her heartbeat and her breathing.”

 

He closed his eyes and took in a shaking breath. He heard Lucy’s vitals. Relief flushed over him like he just stood underneath a cooling waterfall.

 

“Lucy,” Levy called. “Lu, it’s Levy. Can you hear me?”

 

Lucy moaned quietly.

 

“Good Lu,” Levy said. “Now Natsu’s holding your hand, can you squeeze it for me?”

 

Lucy moaned again and gave a faint squeeze to his hand. 

 

“I felt it, Luce!” Natsu said urgently. “Good job! Just hang in there until Porlyusica gets here, okay?”

 

“What’s going on?” Porlyusica called from the door. Plue rushed past her and went to nuzzle Lucy’s head. Erza and Gray could be seen behind the healer, but she closed the door in their faces. She walked over to where Lucy was. 

 

“Porlyusica,” Levy said standing up, “I’m pretty sure Lucy just had a seizure. She just came out of it a few seconds ago. She has been a little responsive, but I’m guessing she’s pretty exhausted.”

 

Porlyusica kneeled where Levy just was and checked her pulse again and her breathing. The old woman then glared at the slayer with her piercing blood red eyes. 

 

“What were you two doing?” the healer asked suspiciously.

 

“Hey, we weren’t doing anything, but talking!” Natsu said defensively. “Luce woke me up from a nightmare and we started just…talking. It almost felt like old times. Then, this happened,” Natsu said sadly, gazing at the blonde.

 

“Curious…” Porlyusica said. “What were you talking about?”

 

“Uh—,” Natsu rubbed the back of his neck, “ya–know— stuff…” 

 

The healer’s eyes narrowed. “What kind of stuff ?”

 

“Well she brought up how Gray told her I had a fiancé and that she’s been missing for 3 years…And then she asked how we got outta the Bora situation…s-so pretty harmless stuff, right?” He said, clearly unsure of himself. He also felt like if he mentioned the flirting that he would maybe not live to see the sunrise.

 

“Well, sounds like I’m going to have to have a word with Gray,” the healer said in her usual annoyed tone. “You idiots never learn, do you?”

 

For his safety, Natsu also decided not to answer that question. 

 

Porlyusica sighed. “Well, it can’t be helped now.” The old woman put her hand on the unconscious blonde’s flushed forehead. “She feels quite warm. Levy, I’m going to need your assistance with checking her over completely—head-to-toe to make sure we’re not missing a cut or sore that maybe got infected, so we can for sure rule out infection.”

 

“Of course,” Levy said.

 

“Natsu, I need you to bring Lucy over to the bed,” the healer continued, “ carefully .”

 

“Yes, ma’am.” 

 

Porlyusica and Levy got out of the way as Natsu moved over to pick Lucy up. He was sure to slowly position her so her head wouldn’t make any harsh movements from the momentum. He walked over to the bed and laid her down gently. 

 

“You're gonna be alright, Luce. I promise,” he said to her quietly. He brushed the hair out of her face with a gentle hand. 

 

“Thank you,” Porlyusica said, walking over to the bed. “You are dismissed. Please make sure that Gray stays nearby in case we need his help to lower her fever.”

 

Natsu gritted his teeth. “You gotta be nuts if you think I’m leaving her right now,” he said, his  edge of attitude blatant. 

 

“Well, I think it is you that has a few screws loose, but that has nothing to do with you needing to leave,” the healer said flatly. “We are going to have to undress her and do an entire check of her body and you cannot be in here while that is happening.”

 

Natsu felt a hum of a growl deep in his chest. “I’m not leaving her,” Natsu said firmly. 

 

Porlyusica narrowed her red eyes again and held firm in her stare. Natsu tried his best to ignore the shiver that ran down his spine and maintain his dominant bravado.

 

“What?” Natsu asked. He rolled his eyes and groaned realizing what she was trying to get at. “Fine. I’ll close my eyes and turn the other way, but I’m not leaving her. Especially if you’re going to have Gray in here.”

 

“You are being unreasonable again, son of Igneel,” she said. “Must I remind you that this girl would be horrified to know that a man, that she remembers very little of, was in the same room as her while her modesty was exposed? Hmm? I promise that will not reflect well upon you. Aside from that, if we need Gray, she will be covered. In any regard, it is completely unnecessary for you to be in here now.”

 

“I’m not a perv, Porlysucia,” he mocked. “That’s not why I’m staying here…”

 

“Natsu,” Levy said in a gentle tone, “she doesn’t know that. We know you want to protect and support her, but she doesn’t know you right now or your motives. You don’t want her to be embarrassed around you, right? You want her to feel relaxed and comfortable?”

 

“Of course,” Natsu answered.

 

“Then you need to leave and give her some privacy. We will get you if anything is wrong, okay? She’s safe,” the bluenette assured.

 

Natsu’s mouth moved to a line and folded his arms as he thought it over. Every part of him screamed to stay near Lucy, but Levy was completely right. 

 

It was becoming more and more evident that the slayer needed to really practice his trust with others, especially in regards to Lucy. It never used to be this way. He used to undoubtedly trust Lucy to be okay with facing anything. He also used to trust his friends to protect each other by any means necessary and not leave others behind without a second thought. Losing so many precious things brought out the worst parts of him. 

 

“Fine,” he finally said. “But if she starts seizing again or anything goes wrong, I’m coming right back in. And I will know if that begins to happen again.”

 

“Yes, yes, you have heightened senses, now get out!” Porlyusica said pointing to the door. 

 

—--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

Natsu begrudgingly joined Gray and Erza in the hallway. Natsu was very grateful that he fixed the broken door after he first started going back to Lucille’s room. As much as he wanted to be near Lucy, he sure as hell wasn’t letting the icicle get a glimpse of her exposed.

 

“Is everything alright?” Erza asked. She had a long blue sweater over her gray nightgown. She had bags under her eyes probably from being rudely awakened in the middle of the night, but her eyes were wide and awake.

 

“I think so…” Natsu said. He went on to update them with what happened.

 

“So you don’t know what triggered it?” Gray asked. His shirt was half tucked into his pants and he had some gnarly bedhead going on. 

 

“No,” the slayer replied. He was mentally reanalyzing Lucy and his previous conversation. He then remembered something from that conversation that triggered an unconscious growl to rumble again deep in his chest “....and what’s this about you havin’ a crush on her, popsicle?”

 

“Oh my Gods,” Gray said in disbelief. He rolled his eyes. “She told you?!” 

 

“Yeah she told me!” the pinkette replied. He narrowed the space between him and Gray and narrowed his onyx eyes. “I swear if I catch you hitting on her or even if you lay a finger on her, I will cut your balls off and feed ‘em to the vultures.” 

 

“This is what you’re worried about right now?!” Gray said, exasperated by the slayer. “Your girl, who has been missing for 3 years, just had a seizure and you’re threatening mutilation for me having a crush on her 5 years ago ?!” The ice mage scoffed at the slayer. “What? You think I’m going to try to steal her away from you?!”

 

Natsu grabbed Gray’s collar and pulled the ice mage to him. “I’m warning you, freezer burn,” he said through his teeth. “I will end you.” 

 

Gray could feel the heat skyrocketing off of Natsu. The slayer’s magic had also been tightly woven into his emotions. The heat caused the raven haired to sweat.

 

 “I’d like to see you try, flame brains…” the Gray challenged. The ice-make mage started to summon his magic ready to kick the cocky fire dragon’s ass.

 

A sinister grin grew across Natsu’s face as he fully fired up his flames. He was so ready to take his frustrations out on something and the ice prick seemed to be a more than willing participant.

 

“For what it’s worth, I also was attracted to Lucille for a time,” Erza said matter-of-factly.

 

The men both paused and slowly turned their heads toward the redhead. Their faces were contorted in confusion. “Huh?” they said in unison. 

 

Then, the door opened. “Okay, we’re all—,” Levy began. She paused, taking notice of the scene before her. “Uh—E-everthing alright out here?...”

 

The two boisterous men didn’t even seem to notice the bluenette’s intrusion.

 

“Erza, y-you like girls?” Natsu asked. 

 

“Yes, is something wrong with that?” she asked, holding her casual demeanor. 

 

The stunned slayer let the gaping ice mage out of his grip. “I don’t think so, but I thought you had a thing for Jellal and I’m pretty sure he’s a guy!” Natsu said. 

 

“They’re together, you idiot—not just a thing . Besides, she can be attracted to both guys and girls,” Gray said. He began to scratch his head. “I just didn’t guess that she was...”

 

“How’s that even possible though?” the pinkette asked, still flabbergasted. “Like how do chicks uh…you know…” he said awkwardly, talking with his hands to finish the sentence.

 

“Oh for heaven’s sakes…” Levy rolled her eyes.

 

Gray slapped his hand onto his own face and sighed. “How are you this fucking stupid?…” he groaned.

 

Erza sighed and just blinked at the pinkette. Natsu had many strengths such as his compassion for others, self-motivation, and humor, and he was brilliant in battle and strategy. However, when it came to romance and sex it was honestly like talking to an immature 12 year-old-boy. 

 

“What?” Natsu asked defensively.

 

“Do you really want to be discussing the mechanics of sex between women right now, Natsu?” Erza asked, annoyed.

 

“Well I don’t know…” he shrugged. “I’m just a little curious…” he said with a not well hidden smirk.

 

Levy smacked the slayer on the back of the head. 

 

“OW! Hey!!!” Natsu glared at Levy as he covered the offended spot with his hand to block another assault.

 

“Stop being gross!” Levy reprimanded. “You can go fill your head with your pervy thoughts some other time!” 

 

“It was just a question!” He replied, pleading his innocence.

 

Levy hit him in the shoulder repeatedly.

 

“OW! Okay, fine!... I surrender! Sorry!” the slayer said, now rubbing his sore shoulder. “Why are you women so vicious ?” 

 

Levy flicked him on the head.

 

“OW!” 

 

“Because you’re acting like a moron!” Levy said, irritated with him.

 

“It’s because he is one, Levy,” Gray added.

 

“You guys are so mean!” Natsu complained.

 

Erza closed her eyes and held the bridge of her nose, trying to hold back the laughter bubbling in her throat. “And you’re offensively idiotic…” 

 

“Well,” Gray began—he put a hand over his heart, “Erza, thank you for being brave and sharing that part of you with us. That really means a lot and we love you just the same.”

 

“Oh brother…” Levy groaned and rolled her eyes as a smile crossed her face.

 

“Well yeah, Gray,” Natsu said, now rolling his eyes. “Why would you even need to say that? Erza digs chicks, why would that change how we feel about her?”

 

“Because you, idiot,” Gray started, “telling us that is a really big deal and—”

 

The redhead held her hand up. “Although I appreciate the sentiment, Gray, it wasn’t a secret,” Erza said amused. “You idiots were both just clueless.”

 

“Well Levy, did you know?” Gray asked, feeling defensive. 

 

“Everyone knows,” Levy said. “Erza was right, you two are just clueless. Gajeel even knew.”

 

“What?!” Natsu said. “No way metalhead caught onto that!”

 

“Natsu, Gray, this conversation can continue another time,” the redhead said. “There is another issue that we should be focusing on right now. How’s Lucy?”

 

“She’s fine,” the bluenette said. “Porlyusica thinks that something that Natsu and Lucy talked about must’ve triggered a negative reaction to the magic barrier. Lucy was probably starting to remember something and the barrier overreacted. She did have a pretty exciting day yesterday and the barrier is likely trying to retaliate to make her stop from continuing forward, like a sorta self-preservation.”

 

“Is she awake?” Natsu asked.

 

“Yeah, she asked for you actually,” Levy said with a soft smile. She stepped aside and the slayer stepped inside. 

 

Porlyusica immediately approached him. 

 

If looks could kill…

 

“She needs to rest, so keep this short. I don’t want her to have to go through that again any time soon,” she said.

 

Natsu just nodded, not wanting to provoke the healer anymore. She and Levy exited the room. 

 

He went over to the bed and sat on the mattress by the blonde. Her eyes were half lidded in exhaustion, but she had a small smile.

 

“Hey, you feeling okay now?” he asked.

 

“I feel like I ran into a brick wall,” Lucy said with a smirk, “but I’m okay.”

 

“Yeah, you had me worried there for a bit,” Natsu admitted.

 

The blonde reached her hand out to place it on top of Natsu’s. “Sorry for scaring you…” she continued.

 

“Hey, you couldn’t help it. I’m just glad that you’re awake and talking…Do you remember what happened?” he asked.

 

“It’s still a little fuzzy,” she replied. “I remember you hugging me and then things just started to flash before my eyes really fast. Like a memory was replaying, but at super speed, so I couldn’t really process it.”

 

“Super speed, huh?” Natsu asked with a toothy grin.

 

Lucy rolled her eyes. “Are you really mocking me right now?”

 

He shrugged. “Sorry, habit…” 

 

The pair sat in silence for a few moments. The blonde couldn’t exactly remember what she was thinking of before things went dark, but she knew that it had something to do with Natsu. Lucy was beginning to believe that Natsu was not just a piece of her past, but rather he was at the center of it. Whether that was a good or bad thing she wasn’t sure of just yet. 

 

“Natsu… were we close?” Lucy asked.

 

The slayer shifted uncomfortably. “Whatdaya mean?” he asked.

 

“Did we know each other well?”

 

Natsu took in a large breath and gave a long exhale. “Luce, you know I’m not really supposed to tell you that…”

 

“I know, but I can’t help but feel so comfortable around you and I am worried that my danger perception is off, you know?”

 

The slayer gave an understanding nod as he thought over what to say next. “That has always been the nature of our relationship. When we first met, we clicked right away and every time after, it felt like no time had passed since the last time we saw each other. Although I am like a lightning rod for danger and troublemaking, I don’t think your perception is off.”

 

Lucy closed her eyes as she fought the stinging in her eyes. “I just want to remember so badly…” she whispered. “I just want to know who I am and who everyone is to me.” Sobs got caught in her throat as she tried to keep it together. This situation was simply unfair and cruel.

 

Natsu brought his hand up to cup her cheek and wiped away the flowing tears softly with his thumb. “Lucy, you are you, that’s never gonna change. So what if you can’t remember all our memories? We’ll make new ones.”

 

“I know, but it feels so terrible even still. L-Like I’m sure there are a number of people I love that are either gone from this earth or are worried about me right now… I just—I just don’t want to forget those who loved me and I loved in return.”

 

Natsu’s heart hurt for Lucy knowing that the tragedy was that the only people left that cared for her on a personal level were already with her. Both of her parents were dead and her only other relative, Michelle, was also dead. Most of the castle staff had been with her family since before she was born and had watched her grow up. They were also killed. Even if she got her memories back, that posed a new barrier for her to overcome…her grief would be immense. 

 

“After so long, if you don’t get all your memories back, I promise, I will tell you everything about everyone and all of our memories. Fuck Porlyusica’s theories at that point. You have a damn right to know,” he replied.

 

Lucy smiled and grabbed his hand from her cheek and squeezed it, “Thank you,” she whispered.

 

“You’re welcome, but you are getting your memories back, so I don’t even have to worry about keeping that promise,” he smirked.

 

After a moment's pause, Lucy asked, “Natsu, do you have nightmares like that every night?” 

 

“Uh y-yeah…I do…” he replied, awkwardly. 

 

“It’s terrifying and sort of isolating, isn’t it?” 

 

Natsu nodded. “It is…very…” 

 

“When I was—you know—not with it, I saw the nightmare again that I had 2 days ago. I was riding a horse through a dark forest. I was so scared and in so much pain and I was just…by myself… I’ve never felt that much loneliness and hopelessness.”

 

Natsu dropped his gaze from her while she spoke. He couldn’t look her in the eye.

 

Was that her memory from that night?  

 

The familiar pang of guilt sat heavily in his gut.

 

“I’m sure I’m bound to have more dreams like that as I get more of my memories back…Which is one thing I’m not looking forward to… D-do you think…” She trailed off and her eyes looked away from Natsu. She clenched the blanket in her fist.

 

Natsu gazed up again to look back at Lucy. “What, Luce?...” he asked in a tender voice. 

 

She bit at her lip nervously. “Do you think, maybe we can be terrified together? That way we at least won’t feel so alone,” she said. The blonde brought her eyes back to look at the slayer to gauge his reaction, which she decided was unreadable. “Like, I can wake you up and you can wake me up?” she continued with a careful smile.

 

Natsu’s chest warmed and he returned her smile. “I like the way you think, Luce.”

 

—-----------------------------------------------------------------------

 

“Now these markings, do you remember what they looked like?” Porlyusica asked. 

 

She and Levy went to the library on their own to debrief over the situation. They were searching through the dusted shelves of the library for dialect books.

 

“Sort of, I didn’t get the best look at them, since I was trying to make sure that Lucy wasn’t in immediate danger,” Levy admitted. She was seated at the singular upright table, looking through the books that Porlyusica already stacked onto the desk. “But the one near her eye looked similar to the markings that Jellal has on his right eye.”

 

The healer turned around from looking at the shelves to look directly at the bluenette. “And they were gold? Absolutely certain?” Porlyusica asked.

 

“Yes,” Levy replied. “Do you think it could maybe be the barrier enchantment lettering? If that’s the case, maybe we can rewrite it if she gets into that state again.”

 

Porlysucia turned back to continue with her task. She grabbed two tomes from the shelf and then balanced them in her free arm while she scanned the shelves for more.  “That is a definite possibility but, generally an enchantment shows up in a purple or blue hue. Gold is… peculiar. Has Jellal ever mentioned how he got that mark?” 

 

“Not that I know of, but we can ask Erza. I’m sure she might have an idea.”

 

“Yes, let’s find that out. At least it could get us a better starting point,” the healer said. She walked over and put the books on top of the smaller pile on the table. “Now, we should get some rest while the sun is still down. We are going to need our wits about usl. Though, one of us should be in the same room as Lucy in case she has another episode. Gods help us if that were to happen and she was alone.”

 

“I’ll go stay with her. I don’t mind,” the bluenette said. “It reminds me of old times.”

 

“Very well,” Porlyusica said. “Go get some rest.” 

 

—----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

Levy had grabbed two of the lighter dialect books to bring back with her to read herself to sleep. She knew that her mind was still racing and focusing on reading might slow her thoughts down enough to let herself get tired again. 

 

She walked past Lucielle’s chambers a few steps, but decided to check and see if Lucy was still in there. The blonde was very exhausted and Levy couldn't imagine that Natsu would have forced her out of there—it is Lucy’s room after all.

 

The bluenette quietly opened the door to the dark room. There she saw three figures on the bed. The snoring dragon slayer was positioned above the covers, sitting upright against the headboard with a book opened in his lap. And next to him was Lucy, curled up in the blankets asleep facing towards him. Plue was happily curled up between them. 

Plue raised his head to look at Levy and cocked his head. The bluenette simply smiled and closed the door again.

 

She walked to her old room that was right next door to Lucille’s chambers. She moved the piles of books that blocked the secret door that connected her room to Lucille’s and then cracked it open. Then Levy got into bed with a sense of such peace that had become foriegn to her over the past few years. She closed her eyes and quickly fell asleep.

Notes:

Oh how I would love to just rush Natsu and Lucy back together right now! But... I can't... Are ya'll feeling the burn yet? Because I sure am!

I admit, Erza being bi is a bit self-indulgent because her mentioning that is not driving the plot and won't be really explored in this story much. However, I think it gives us a glance of how much Natsu is beginning to turn back into himself. It also shows he and Gray aren't as perceptive as they think they are. Those boys could always use some more humbling. I also just really had a lot of fun writing that scene.

Next chapter we will be taking a break from Lucy's memory umbrella arch. Hope to see you back again for more!✌️

Chapter 13

Lucy woke to the sound of pages shuffling. She opened her eyes to see Porlyusica turning through a book, sitting on the sofa that was across from the fireplace. The blonde looked to her right and saw that the space where there was a pinkette last night was now empty. 

 

“Good morning, Miss Porlyusica,” Lucy greeted in her raspy morning voice. 

 

The healer held a finger up to quiet the blonde while she continued to read something. Lucy rolled her eyes and huffed.

 

Glad to see you’re just as personable as ever…

 

Porlyusica wrote some notes down and then marked her page. She put the book aside and finally turned to actually acknowledge the blonde.

 

“Good morning. How did you sleep?” The old woman asked. Lucy could tell from her tone that her question was for medical reasons and not for pleasantries.

 

“I slept fairly well actually. Although, it was another night of no dreams,” Lucy replied.

 

“It makes sense. Your brain is likely very drained from the strenuous trials that it’s been put through the past couple days.” The healer sighed. “We won’t be continuing our work of breaking the barrier for at least a few days, maybe even a week or two. We need to let your mind rest. I fear your episode from last night was an indication of too much strain.”

 

Lucy felt the weight disappointment at the healer’s words. She felt that she had made an amazing amount of progress in the past few days and she didn’t want to stop. She wanted to keep going. What if this was her only chance? If she didn’t keep working on the barrier, would it just go back to how it was before?

 

“I feel fine though, Porlyusica,” she assured.  Can’t we at least try some—”

 

“No,” the old woman said.

 

“Porlyu—,”

 

The healer stood and glared at her. “Lucy, this isn’t a topic for debate. We're putting this on pause and that is final”

 

Tears pricked at the blonde’s eyes. She blinked hard trying to push away the tears that she so badly wanted to let free. It felt so childish to cry after being told “no.” Her thoughts began to race, at the heartbreak of the risk of never finding out who she is and who the others are. She would be doomed forever. Cursed to never remember who she loved, childhood stories and shenanigans, her favorite past times, her favorite foods, the joy of remembering her family…Surely she had one…

 

Porlyusica sighed and looked almost remorseful. “I’m sorry. I know how badly you want your memories back, but it’s not worth losing all the memories you do have and your current cognitive awareness. We’re very lucky that there seems to be no lasting damage from your seizure, which was a very real possibility…That reminds me…You also cannot be alone for the next few days in case another occurs. Gods know what would happen if you were walking somewhere on your own and collapsed without a way to break your fall.”

 

Lucy crossed her arms, digging her fingertips into her arms. She looked down at her knuckles that were going white so she wouldn’t look at the old woman. She tried to maintain a steely grip on her tears. She would not cry. She would not cry.

 

“Okay…” Lucy said quietly in defeat. She rubbed her lips together to help ease her muscle tension. She needed to move on from the topic or she would burst into a fountain of tears.

 

“Was Natsu in here when you came in?…” the blonde asked.

 

“Yes, I kicked him out. He has other matters that need to be tended to,” Porlyusica said. She bent down to pick up her journal and book she had been reading, then paused. “However, it would be best for you two to limit your time together for the time being. He has proven to be very triggering for you.”

 

Lucy felt a pang in her chest. First the memories and now she’s trying to prevent her from spending time with Natsu? 

 

“So now you also want to manage who I spend my time with?” She sassed. “I appreciate all your help, but I just got these people back into my life and I’m not spending any more time away from them. I know it sounds crazy, but I don’t feel as lost when I’m with Natsu.”

 

“You spent one night with the boy, Lucy, and now you're head over heels?!” the healer asked. 

 

The blonde didn’t answer and continued to avoid Porlyusica's gaze. 

 

The healer rolled her eyes and scoffed. “You’re willing to risk your health and memories—that include him, mind you—because you want to spend more time with that buffoon right now?” Porlyusica shook her head in disbelief. “You’re being completely illogical and quite frankly like a child.”

 

Lucy wasn’t sure if she was flushing embarrassment or boiling anger. “It wasn't like that, Porlyusica! We just talked and comforted one another!”

 

“Regardless of what it was or wasn't, that man is in an extremely vital position right now. Hundreds of thousands of people’s lives and futures rest on him and his decisions. I know that Gray has told you what is going on, but I don’t think you totally grasp the horrors that people have to endure everyday. You have been sheltered from these things since the very moment you woke up in the forest.”

 

Lucy opened her mouth to rebuttal, but Porlyusica continued impatiently:

 

“Natsu is easily distracted. He cannot lose focus of what needs to be done right now; that is eliminating the tyrants from power—not flirting with a pretty blonde damsel in distress.”

 

Lucy’s jaw fell slack at the audacity of the healer’s words. 

 

“I know you can already tell how much he cares for you and does not think clearly when you are around. So I’m asking you, Lucy, to please be the responsible one and make the best decision for your sake and for others.”

 

The blonde just stared at the woman in shock. She was insulted and belittled 6 different ways to Sunday. She didn’t know whether to laugh, cry, scream, lash out, or do all four. 

 

“Get out,” Lucy managed to choke out.

 

“Child, you know—,” Porlyusica began.

 

“If you don’t leave. I will,” the blonde said through her teeth. The ice in her tone sent a shiver down her own spine.

 

Porlyusica’s eyes narrowed. “Very well, but you can’t be alone. I will get Levy. Do not move from that bed until Levy is with you.” 

 

The healer went to the door and opened it. She walked out and left the door ajar. 

 

Lucy felt like getting up, running down the halls, and out of the castle to spite the condescending old woman. 

 

The nerve of that woman! Who does she think she is?! Why do I have to be the one to make the decision to be what she considers “responsible?” Surely Natsu knows how to manage himself. And I’m not some child!

 

The blonde continued to grumble and have spiteful thoughts towards Porylusica. She tried to think of ways to give the self-righteous old woman the proverbial middle finger. Lucy didn’t know why she felt this level of defiance toward the woman who had been so helpful to her, but she didn’t really care right now either. That was for another time to explore. Sometimes it just feels so right to plot revenge.

 

Starting first on her trail of defiance, Lucy decided to get up out of bed and get dressed. Her foot had completely healed, which she was thankful for, but did not wish to think about it further because it meant giving the healer praise.

 

The blonde thought she would have to go back to Levy’s room to fetch her clothes from yesterday, but as soon as she got up, she found an outfit hanging on the beautiful armoire. Lucy then went over to the door that Porlyusica left open and closed it a little aggressively—not enough to fully slam it, but enough to make it known that she was closing it with purpose. 

 

Lucy then walked over to where the outfit was hanging and got dressed. The outfit included a red satin blouse that was fleece lined. The long sleeves were slightly puffed near the shoulder and just above the fitted wrist. It was a sweet-heart neckline that really showed off her decolletage in a very flattering way. The black leather corset embroidered with gold tendrils, sat on her waist and ended in a “v” at the bottom of her abdomen. Her high waisted black leathered pants clung to her so much that it truly was the definition of “skin-tight.” The texture of the inside of the pants felt smooth and soft like silk against her skin. She wore very high thighed black suede boots that were lined with light gray fur on the inside and also trimmed the top part of the heeled boot. There was a leather choker that seemed to be the same material as the corset. She tied up her hair in a high ponytail and let her bangs be. 

 

Lucy did a once over in the mirror and she was pretty sure that she had never had looked so…hot? Even though really most of her skin was covered, except for her mildly revealing neckline, she felt a little risque. For some reason it also made her feel powerful and like she could take on anything. Maybe it was the color?

 

It was the perfect outfit for today. Lucy was not feeling cute and sweet today. She felt like the peak of power and defiance. 

 

While looking at how outstanding her figure looked in the garments. She paused as an idea rooted in her mind. Maybe there was a way to prove that Natsu won’t get distracted by her “pretty blonde damsel in distress” self.  

 

“Uh…Lu?”

 

Lucy jumped and turned around to see that Levy had snuck in. 

 

“Oh hey, Levy! Nice outfit choice.” The blonde grinned and turned back to the mirror.

 

“I uh—” the bluenette was very confused about how Lucy got that outfit. Levy remembered pulling it out with a giggle, but she thought she put it back in favor of a different outfit; thinking that the blonde didn’t need to look like a badass seductress just yet to grab Natsu’s attention. However, she realized she got distracted when Porlyusica came in an annoyed tizzy and kicked Natsu out. 

 

Levy cleared her throat. “I-I’m glad you like it,” she smiled warily.

 

The blonde didn’t seem to notice. She looked smitten as could be with her outfit.

 

—-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

As they walked to the dining hall, the bluenette was chattering on about what books Lucy should read next in the library. Lucy had zoned out from the conversation pretty quickly. Her heart was racing and she was going over the number of scenarios that could possibly happen in accordance with her plan. No—she was sure that Natsu wouldn’t really react to her other than making some smart-ass comment. She told herself that last night he was just maybe in a weird mood because he just woke up. His nightmare had him not thinking straight, especially because he had been dreaming about his fiancé. 

 

Soon enough the women were approaching the doors when they saw Gajeel, Gray, and Natsu shoving each other while trading insults. Levy giggled and a smile crossed the blonde’s face. 

 

“Morning boys,” Lucy said very sweetly.

 

Natsu and Gray stopped dead in their tracks. Natsu did a once over of her and his jaw practically hit the floor. Gray really was really no better with his stunned expression. 

 

“Mornin’, blondie,” Gajeel said, clearly unphased by the blonde’s attire. He looked completely amused as he walked over and wrapped his arm around the bluenette giving her a quick kiss on the forehead. “Nice outfit,” he said with usual smirk.

 

“You like it?” Lucy asked, doing a little twirl and gave a wink.

 

“Yeah! Looks great!” He said with an amused tone. He turned to the other two. “What do ya think, fire breath and ice princess?”

 

“Uh—,” Gray shook his head. “Y-you look uh-g-great, Lucy…” the raven haired blushed as he realized he had been gawking at his friend. He looked toward the fire slayer and saw that he was still gaping and raking over Lucy’s figure hungrily. Gray elbowed him trying to stir some life from the other man. 

 

Natsu closed his mouth finally, but still blinked at the blonde. His brain had completely turned to goop.

 

Lucy’s smile grew amused as she approached the pinkette, purposely putting a little more swing in her hips. 

 

“What’s the matter, Natsu?” She booped his nose with her finger playfully. “Exceed got your tongue?” She smirked knowingly using the line that he used on her last night. Lucy saw Natsu’s eyes suddenly darken to a predatory look and she felt a shiver run down her spine.

 

Wait…what’s happening? Is he angry?...No, those aren’t eyes of anger… Oh no…

 

“Well I think he’s hoping something else will get his tongue,” Gajeel muttered. It was quiet enough that Lucy and Gray didn’t catch it, but Natsu sure did. The iron slayer guffawed when he saw the death glare that Natsu sent his way. 

 

Lucy looked back at Gajeel confused, but still amused with herself. She saw Levy also giving him a look. She couldn’t help, but feel she missed something. 

 

“Ignore him, Lucy. He’s just being an idiot,” Natsu said. He turned his head back to look at the blonde with a mischievous smile and slanted pupils. He placed his hands possessively behind her to pull her closer to him. “You look great. The shirt is my favorite color so it’s even better.” 

 

“R-Really?” She blushed and tried to avoid his hungry eyes. “I would’ve guessed black based on what you always wear,” she said. 

 

Natsu had on a billowy collared black shirt again with black fitted mid-waisted pants that were tucked into his knee-high black boots—different from his previously billowy pants she’s seen him in. Lucy blushed further when she thought of the brief glimpse she got of his perfect ass a couple minutes ago when the boys were shoving each other around.

 

“Black is–well uh—my second favorite,” he said. In reality he did like black, but he had worn black to acknowledge his mourning of Lucille and his father.

 

“Well it looks good on you,” Lucy said quickly. 

 

Natsu brought his face closer to the blonde’s with a devilish smile. She could feel his hot breath on her face. Her feeling of dominant power fading quickly.

 

“You think so?…” he purred. “It looks even better on you.” 

 

Before she lost herself, she grabbed Natsu’s arm and pulled on it. “Say, I need to show you something, you got a minute?” 

 

“Uh—yeah—I,” Natsu bumbled out and Lucy tugged his hand pulling him down the hallway.

 

“Don’t do anything to spoil your appetite, kids!” Gajeel called after them.

 

Natsu looked back at the iron slayer and gave him the finger as Lucy pulled him around the corner.

 

The blonde had no idea where she was going, but she walked down the hall and took a left and then a right. 

 

This was not going according to plan, he wasn’t supposed to get roped in so easily.

 

“So, what are you showing me?” the pinkette asked, curious at what the buxom blonde was up to. 

 

She looked around to make sure nobody was nearby and sighed. 

 

“Nothing,” she said in a huff. She crossed her arms and chewed on her lip… Her mind couldn’t figure out what she was going to do now.

 

Natsu smiled mischievously. “Look Luce, if you wanted to make out, all you had to do was ask...”

 

Lucy’s cheeks became heated and she slapped his chest. “You’re such a perv.”

 

He put his hands up in front of him. He tried his best to hold back the laughter bubbling in his chest. “Hey, I’m not the one who started seducing someone a minute ago,” he said. 

 

“I know,” she sighed. “I was testing something and it didn’t quite work how I wanted it too.”

 

Natsu was thoroughly confused. What did she mean by that? Did he do something wrong?

 

“What the hell were you trying to test?….Wait…Did you actually want to fool around?!” The slayer’s mind nearly exploded from all the confusion and excitement at the thought of that being true.

 

“No,” she responded. “It was the opposite actually…”

 

Natsu’s heart sank immediately, but he was now even more confused with what was happening. “You wanted me to be disgusted?!...”

 

“No, more like not really responding to me at all, but not for the reasons that you may think,” Lucy assured. “Porlyusica said some things and told me that we should limit our time together because you are a trigger for my memories—which you know what happens when I get one—and that I’m a distraction from your rebel work. She pretty much said that I’m a damsel in distress that you can’t help flirting with.”

 

“She what?!” he hissed.

 

“I know…I wanted to prove her wrong that you don’t get distracted by me and that you don’t—,”

 

“Wait a minute. Wait a minute…” Natsu said. He crossed his arms and arched one of his eyebrows. “Let me get this straight… You wanted to test me to see if I would essentially flirt back?”

 

“Yeah sorry–it was stupid of me to test you like that…” Lucy continued, “I could tell quickly though that it wasn’t going to turn out in a way that would prove Porlyusica wrong—”

 

“Lucy, that was an extremely ridiculous thing to do…” the slayer ran his hands through his hair letting out a loud exhale. Why the hell would she do that? What did she possibly think of him now that he did react to her like that? “Do you have any idea how confusing this is to me?!” he said. 

 

The blonde began to ramble and pace. “Sorry I know… I just—I don’t know—I got caught up in my own pettiness and ideas always seem much better inside my head… I guess you did keep it together pretty well.  Although, I did think you were going to eat me alive there for a second... I guess I thought you wouldn’t react to me much because of your fiancé…”

 

Natsu stiffened and looked incredulously at the blonde. 

 

“However,” she continued her ramble, “it would make sense if you are just a player kind of guy and you fool around with other—” 

 

Natsu suddenly grabbed Lucy’s arms, backed her against the wall and leaned one of his hands up by her head. The other held firm around her bicep, not enough to hurt her, but strong enough to make sure she didn’t move. He had a very dangerous look in his eyes. Lucy gasped. This wasn’t the look he had before when his eyes darkened at the blonde during her flirtations. He was actually very upset. 

 

“I have not laid a finger on a woman since I lost her and have been faithful to her since I fell in love with her, understand?” he said.

 

Lucy blinked. She was confused at the total switch in attitude. If she was honest, she also was a little scared. “Y-Yes, b-but what about—” 

 

“Do you understand?” Natsu asked, holding his blazing gaze. The blonde thought she was literally going to either melt or be set on fire. 

 

“N-Natsu–I…”

 

The slayer let go and backed away from her. The look he gave her was still anger, but his eyes were filled with hurt.  

 

“Don’t worry. I won’t be putting the moves on ya anytime soon. So you were right. Porlyusica doesn’t have to worry about me gettin’ distracted by you.” He then simply turned and walked away. 

 

“Natsu, wait!” the blonde chased after him. He still kept his quick pace and did not pause for her. Lucy ran ahead of him and turned around to face him to try to reason with him. “I’m sorry, Natsu. I didn’t mean to offend you. I just didn’t want to be forced to be away from you. So I thought if I could prove—”

 

The slayer stopped and narrowed his intense gaze at her. “What kind of guy do you think I am, Lucy?” 

 

That made the blonde pause. “I-I don’t know… I guess I-I’m still trying to remember you, but I don’t think you’re the man I first met...”

 

“Gee thanks…Glad I don’t seem like a killer.” Natsu began to stalk off again.

 

Lucy ran up to him and pulled on his arm to have him look at her.

 

“Natsu you’re not being fair,” she pleaded. “I understand that you’ve been through a lot, but so have I. I’m trying to remember what happened to me. And when we were together last night I felt that I am where I’m supposed to be. I don’t feel so scared and alone. So, when Porlyusica said I need to stay away from you I was so upset and desperate to prove her wrong. I know you’re a huge connection to my past. I can feel it. You clearly know a lot about me and I’m pretty sure you know what happened to me…”

 

“Well I don’t—” the slayer said, shaking his head, not looking at her. “Well, not totally…”

 

“What do you mean?”

 

Natsu sighed. “I know why you ended up on your own, but I dunno what happened after you ran off...”

 

Luvy’s  breath caught in her throat. “I-I ran off?...”

 

“Yes.”

 

“What would I possibly run from?” she asked, flabbergasted that she would run from anything.

 

His obsidian eyes looked directly into hers. 

 

“Me.”

 

“Natsu, t-that–c-can’t–” she shook her head as she tried to process this new information.

 

“I’m not going to tell you any details,” Natsu continued, “but you should know that I’m the reason this happened to you.” He began to walk away again.

 

“I don’t believe you,” Lucy called out to him, holding firm in her position.

 

“Well it’s the truth, but it’s fine if you don’t believe me,” He called back without turning around.

 

The blonde charged after the pinkette and got in front of him to stop his exit once again. “Natsu, I don’t believe you because I don’t think you could do anything to make me run away from you. I mean, you tried to kill me for heaven’s sake and I’m still here.”

 

“Still an interesting choice to trust me really,” he mumbled, moving around her.

 

“Why are you painting yourself to be a bad guy that I should stay away from all of a sudden?!” Lucy called. “Last night you were all for us spending more time with each other and being friends.”

 

Natsu was beginning to get extremely frustrated and finally turned around to face the blonde. “Of course I was, Lucy!” He yelled in exasperation. “I want to spend time with you. I can’t fucking stand being away from you!” 

 

The blonde said nothing as her breath quickened. 

 

Natsu shook his head and got closer to her, “That doesn’t necessarily mean that I should spend time with you though…maybe Porlyusica was right…maybe you could get more hurt if you stick around me too much. I-I can’t bear the thought of being the cause of your hurt again .”

 

Lucy held Natsu’s head in place to make him look at her.  “Please stop the ‘poor me’ and martyr bullshit and I’ll stop being…. Well…immature and brainless. Okay? We’re friends. I should’ve just talked to you like an adult rather than being extremely immature and testing you. I apologize. I respect you and acknowledge that you are a good person and I should’ve treated you as such. What I should have said to you was, ‘I really enjoy spending time with you. I don’t care what Porlyusica says. I don’t want to spend time away from you because I feel like I’ll be unhappy. But please make sure that I don’t get in the way of your other obligations and communicate with me if I am becoming too much of a distraction.’” She took a large breath and her eyes softened. “Please don’t go, Natsu. I really don’t want to be away from you anymore than I have to be.”

 

Natsu’s shoulders relaxed and he closed his eyes. He shook his head agian. “Gods you’re a crazy woman…” he said. “That was one hell of a whirlwind conversation.”

 

“And you’re a self-righteous weirdo,” Lucy retorted with a breathy giggle. She let go of his face and gave a small smile. “We both just got super angsty didn’t we?…”

 

“Yeah, it feels kind of gross. You should definitely work on that,” the pinkette smirked. 

 

“Hey!--”

 

“Don’t worry, Luce,” he began, “You'll get plenty of time to work on it!” Natsu then grabbed the blonde’s thighs and threw her over his shoulder.

 

The blonde slapped at the slayer’s back. “Whoa–Hey! What do you think you’re—”

 

“All this unnecessary drama has made me hungry! Let’s go get breakfast!”

 

——————————————————--------------

 

Natsu ended up carrying Lucy all the way back to the dining hall despite her protests. She eventually just gave up and let him have his way. Her protests started again in a panic when she realized he was going to walk into the dining hall carrying her still. He could hear how embarrassed she was that he was doing this, but he wanted to make sure that everyone knew that he and Lucy were back to being a duo. The slayer made sure to make direct eye contact with a certain old woman to let her know he knew what she asked Lucy to do and he was saying, “fuck that.”

 

The healer narrowed her stare and huffed. Natsu gave her a toothy grin and a wave. He walked over to the table and finally set the sputtering blonde down in a chair. 

 

“Geesh, will you pipe down, Luce? You’re hurting my eardrums,” he said, digging in his ear with one of his fingers. “Anyone else hear a ringing or is that just me?” he asked, looking around with his signature grin.

 

The blonde seethed. “Well maybe if you would have listened to me the first time I asked you to put me down, I wouldn’t have—”

 

“Yeah yeah…” he said, cutting the blonde off. “So where’s the food?”

 

“Better be careful there, Salamander,” Gajeel said amused. “I think you forgot what kind of vicious monster blondie there can be when she’s worked up.”

 

“Whatdaya mean? Lucy’s not worked up about anything...” Natsu turned to face Lucy with a smug grin. “You’re not upset or anything, right Luce?” 

 

Lucy chewed on the inside of her cheek viciously trying her best not to play into Natsu’s little game. But she had a strange and strong feeling to give him a kick to the face. Her hands then twitched thinking that maybe a slap will suffice. 

 

“Yeah if looks could kill, you would already be six feet under,” Gray added.

 

“Aww Luce here would never hurt me,” the pinkette said, draping his arm around the blonde's shoulders.

 

Lucy smiled overly sweetly at the slayer and let her outer calm composure take a pause while she slammed her foot down on top of his under the table. 

 

“OW!” 

 

“Oh, Natsu! I am so sorry!” The blonde said in exaggerated concern. “I thought I saw a spider on your foot and I tried to kill it. I guess I overdid it. Oops…” she shrugged.

 

Gray and Gajeel lost it at the blonde’s act of defiance. The iron slayer even wiped tears from his eyes.

 

The slayer deadpanned and narrowed his eyes. 

 

“Serves you right, Natsu,” Erza said, bringing in a basket of bread. “Play stupid games…”

 

“...Win stupid prizes…” he muttered under his breath. He brought out his foot from under the table and started to rub it

 

“I’m so sorry again, Natsu…” Lucy continued. “I certainly didn’t mean to hurt you…” She pouted her lip and fluttered her lashes.

 

He knew damn well that she was messing with him, but god dammit he fell victim to those beautiful brown eyes.

 

“It’s fine…” he mumbled, surrendering defeat. 

 

“You know blondie, you used to be quite the fighter,” Gajeel said with his usual smirk. “Maybe you should train with us so you can keep Salamander in line…”

 

“I was a fighter?” Lucy asked.

 

“Hell yeah!” The iron slayer answered. “You were a force to be reckoned with actually. You always threw a mean kick. Lava breath over there was on the receiving end of a lot of ‘em.”

 

Natsu shot a look at the iron slayer. 

 

“Really?” she beamed with amusement. She turned to the pinkette. “Natsu, is that true?”

 

“Yeah,” he grumbled. “But you should really focus on healing and not worry about fighting right now.”

 

“What? Are ya scared she’s going to kick your ass, flame brains?” The ice mage interjected.

 

“Shut it, popsicle.”

 

“You know,” Levy said, bringing a finger to her chin in thought. “Physical activity can really be good for the body and the mind and it may give you something positive to focus on other than trying to get your memories back.” The bluenette turned to the healer. “What do you think, Porlyusica?”

 

“Yes, some physical exercise and an activity to focus on might be helpful,” the old woman said. “ However, if she does any combat work she can not do anything too extensive or take hits above the waist. She must also wear protective headgear.”

 

“Sounds like a deal to me!” Gajeel said. “So what do you say, blondie? Wanna start practicing ass kicking after breakfast?”

 

A smile grew across her face. “Sure, I’ve got nowhere to be.”

 

“I don’t know, Lucy…” Natsu started. “It seems kind of risky…”

 

The blonde smirked. “So you are scared that I’m going to kick your ass…”

 

Natsu rolled his eyes and tried to fight off his excitement of being able to spar with Lucy again.

Notes:

Ya'll ever come up with stupid/ridiculous ideas like Lucy when you're at peak petty and purposefully turn off the reasonable part of your brain? And now those ideas make you cringe looking back? Well, at least Lucy got some interesting information out of the deal! More of her thoughts on the matter coming up next!

I didn't get to the arch as much as I wanted to, but will get into it more next chapter.

As always, I hoped you enjoyed! Thanks for reading! ☺️

Chapter 14

After breakfast, Levy led Lucy back to her bedroom to find something a little bit easier to fight in. Although this had been one of Lucille’s favorite outfits to fight in, she had a higher skill level and great understanding of fighting. Lucy didn’t need to get any more unnecessary injuries. Especially when it could have been avoided with switching something as simple as clothing or footwear. So the blonde changed into simple burgundy fitted pants that were butter soft with a matching cropped sweater. Levy then gave her cashmere colored boots that were lighter than air, but had enough grip so she wouldn’t slip and fall. It felt like Lucy wasn’t even wearing shoes. The bluenette assisted Lucy with putting her hair into dutch braided pigtails and off they went to the indoor training room. 

 

The training room was under the main floor of the castle. The only natural light that made it into the large room was from the narrow iron railed windows that spread the length of the outer wall near the ceiling. The room was also lit by candle abras on the walls and columns of the room. Gray colored stone arches and columns framed the center of the room that dipped further into the earth. 4 shallow steps bordered the sunken part of the room for easy access. Targets and training dummies lined the walls, along with combat weapons, like swords, bows and arrows, spears, and staffs. A thick layer of neglect coated the weapons. Magic truly was the weapon of choice around here. 

 

Levy and Lucy walked over to the center where the boys were. Natsu, Gray, and Gajeel were pulling black mats into the center. And, to no one’s surprise, they were bickering about who knows what. 

 

“I’m tellin’ ya’ that the mat is supposed to be facing this way up!” Natsu insisted.

 

“No it’s not, man!” Gray countered. “The grippy side is what is supposed to be against the floor!”

 

“You’re both wrong!” Gajeel said exasperated. “It depends on what kind of combat you’re doin!”

 

Levy cleared her throat, trying and failing to get the guys’ attention. 

 

“Nuh uh!” Natsu argued. “It has nothin’ to do with combat! Frosty nips just wants to be at an advantage for fighting on slippery turf!”

 

“Gods you’re an idiot! If the grips aren’t against the floor you will be sliding!” Gray said.

 

“What the hell did you just call me?!” the fire slayer said, dropping the mat and getting into Gray’s face.

 

The bluenette’s eyes narrowed and she tried it again clearly not holding back on annoyance or volume. 

 

“What? Your ears as useless as your brain?!” the ice mage countered.

 

“Got that right…” Gajeel muttered. 

 

“Hey! I heard that!” the pinkette spat back at the iron slayer. 

 

“Good! ‘Cause you were meant to!” Gray said.

 

“Guys!” Lucy exclaimed. 

 

The men finally were drawn out of their argument and took notice of the ladies standing there. 

 

“Levy! Great! You’re here!” Gray said. “Will you please tell fire breath and rusty nail over here that the grips go against the floor?”

 

Natsu and Gajeel both opened their mouths to continue the argument, but the bluenette jumped in before they could start again.

 

“Gray is right. The grips go against the floor. The mats will slide otherwise,” she confirmed.

 

“See!” the ice mage said with a superior shining grin.

 

Both of the slayers crossed their arms and looked as though they both smelt something rotten as they mumbled their surrenders. 

 

“Now that’s settled,” Levy began, “Gajeel, since this was your idea, will you please start the instruction to fighting?”

 

A smug look returned to the iron slayer's face. “I’d be more than happy to, shrimp. Take a seat, blondie. We gotta go over some ground rules first.”

 

Lucy nodded and took a seat on the steps. Levy sat down with her and gave her an amused look before turning her attention back to Gajeel. 

 

“Now, ballbuster and cinders over here may have different opinions on fighting rules and what strategies are best, but the thing to remember is that people’s fighting styles are as unique as themselves. There are some basics that are the same across the board, but the more ya learn the more you’ll see what style fits you best. Got it?”

 

The blonde smiled and nodded. She really couldn’t wait to begin with fight training. Her favorite books that she read were ones where the heroine was able to hold her own. Where unsuspecting men would try to capture or attack her and then she would pull out the most badass moves to strike the attackers down. Although Lucy never wished for the misfortune of being attacked, it was a secret wish to kick the ever living snot out of naive evil doers that meant her or others harm. There was just something so poetically satisfying about misogynistic assholes getting their just deserts.

 

“Alright,” Gajeel continued, “so the first thing we’re going to work on is your stance because without a good foundation, you’re screwed.”

 

The iron slayer went on to explain so many things that the blonde felt a little overwhelmed. ‘Have a stance that’s wide, but not too wide; One foot forward and knees crouched, but not too much; Arms bent and hands up in front of face; Have steady and firm balance, but still be nimble; keep a constant inventory of your body and where everything is; keep an inner rhythm going and your body will move to it; concentrate on your breathing; listen to your surroundings; keep watch of your surroundings; relax your body, but don’t be a limp noodle’

 

…and on and on…

 

“Fail at any of these and the whole stance will collapse…and so will you… to your death,” Gajeel said. 

 

Lucy blinked owlishly at the iron slayer. “Death?! I thought we were doing this just for fun…” 

 

She looked to the others for confirmation that this was for kicks and giggles. Levy gave a reassuring pat on the blonde’s shoulder. 

 

“Don’t worry, Lu. It is. Gajeel is always gloom and doom. Not to mention, hardcore. You have to remember the man eats literal iron,” Levy giggled.

 

“Wait. WHAT?!” Lucy gasped. 

 

Lucy looked entirely confused. Everyone could see the blonde trying to decode the situation behind her zoned out eyes. Her pupils were darting back and forth, almost like she was trying to solve an equation. Surely they were pulling her leg. No one eats iron, but Levy said he eats “literal iron.” 

 

Maybe he has a deficiency or something?

 

Levy bit her lip immediately realizing her mistake. She looked over to the guys for direction and they also looked back at her for the same. Not the worst muck up that could have happened, but very startling to the blonde, nonetheless. 

 

“So Lucy,” Gray said stepping forward, “remember when we were talking how I could do ice-make magic a few days ago? And that we all wield different types of magic? Well for Gajeel eating iron is part of his magic.”

 

“His magic is eating iron?” The blonde asked in disbelief. “Sorry Gajeel, that sounds actually kind of… lame. What kind of purpose would that even have?”

 

“Alright alright, Imma stop ya there,” the iron slayer said, “my magic isn’t just eating iron.” He glared at the ice mage. My magic is iron dragon slaying magic. One of the perks of the magic is that I can consume my element, iron, to replenish my magic power or power up. BUT that’s not all it does. It gives me the power of a dragon.”

 

“Oh…wait, Natsu, didn’t you say something about you being a dragon slayer?” Lucy asked.

 

“Yeah, my element is fire though,” he said. 

 

“Why is it called dragon slayer magic though? Didn’t you say you had a dragon brother?…”

 

“Right, I do. Gajeel and I were actually raised by dragons. It’s called dragon slayer magic because we have the power to kill dragons in their dragon forms.” 

 

Lucy’s eyebrows furrowed. That did nothing to clear up her confusion.

 

“Usually dragons can only kill dragons,” Levy jumped in to help ease the confusion, “but since dragon slayer magic is passed down to humans directly from dragons, they also have the ability to kill dragons, but more importantly they have the same capabilities as dragons in theory.”

 

“The name sounds so morbid…” the blonde said, still stuck on the “slaying” part of the magic.

 

“Dragon slayer magic was originally created during the dragon wars to help out the human-sympathizing-dragons fight the world-domination-dragons,” Natsu said. “Gajeel and I aren’t like dragon hunters or whatever. We only would go against dragons for survival or defense. Like I said we were raised by dragons. Most of our family members are dragons. We love dragons.”

 

“Okay, now go back a bit,” Lucy said. “You said something about killing dragons in their dragon forms..what does that mean? Aren’t dragons always dragons?” 

 

“All dragons have human-like forms,” Natsu answered. “Some of the diehards don’t ever use theirs, but a majority of regular dragons do. It can be a real pain in the ass trying to get around inside of buildings as a full on beast. Also it helped humans not be so terrified of them.  Anyway, in their human forms dragons are still very tough to kill, but much easier compared to their dragon forms. A super powerful human could kill them when dragons are in their human forms.”

 

“So does that mean you guys turn into dragons?…” she asked, looking back and forth between the slayers.

 

“Kind of, but not really… There are like two stages to our dragon forms: Drive and Dragon Force. We have our regular ol’ power, then the next step is Drive which looks different for each slayer. Some have physical changes, some don’t. Then we have our maxed out power, which is Dragon Force.”

 

“That’s three stages you idiot,” Gajeel said. 

 

“Whatever!” Natsu rolled his eyes. “I’m not counting our regular amount of power as a stage because we don’t look any different than we do now!” 

 

“You’re just trying to cover up your mistake, pinky…” Gray teased.

 

“Am not!”

 

“So you said Dragon Force is your maxed out power…but what does that mean?” Lucy asked, trying to get the conversation back on track.

 

Natsu gave one last annoyed glare at the other two men and then looked back at Lucy. “It’s the state we can kill dragons in. We look most like dragons in Dragon Force: Scales, talons, horns, sometimes wings, and whatnot. It takes a hell of a lot of energy and magic power though so most dragon slayers can only maintain that form for a minute or two, if they can achieve it at all...”

 

“I’m assuming you guys can do it?...” she asked.

 

“Yeah, lava breath and me are in a bit of a contest to see who can be in force the longest. So far, I’m in the lead with 3 minutes and 12 seconds,” the iron slayer said with great pride.

 

“I’m telling you, you cheated! The timer started way too early! You were still in Drive when it started!” Natsu retorted.

 

“No way, Salamander!---”

 

“And there they go again…” Levy muttered.

 

The slayers rolled into another aggressive argument. 

 

“Levy, do you use magic?” the blonde asked while the dragon slayers continued to fight. Gray had now somehow got pulled into the argument as well. Fingers were being pointed and threats and insults were volleyed back and forth.

 

“I do. I use what’s called script magic. I also can do enchantments, but I can show you some other time,” she said. “We’ve seemed to have gotten pretty off topic and we should refocus if you’re going to get any training done.”

 

“Any ideas of how to refocus them?” Lucy asked.

 

The men were now doing a push up contest of some sort. The smack talk continued and they all were criticizing each other’s forms. 

 

Levy grinned with amusement. “Well there are a number of ways. You could pretend to go into a seizure, you or I could pretend to faint, we could strip, we could smack them silly, one of us could begin to cry but we would need tears because the scent would get Gajeel and Natsu’s attention immediately. Although, I don’t recommend faking a medical problem because we don’t want a situation where it becomes like the boy who cried wolf.” Levy giggled, “And who knows, that might not even get their attention.”

 

“Yeah you're probably right there…”

 

Just then Gajeel and Natsu froze and looked towards the doorway. Seeing his comrades still, Gray also turned his attention to where they were looking. Laxus appeared at the doorway with a sullen face and crossed arms. 

 

“If you morons are done with your pissing contests, we need his royal pain in the ass upstairs,” the lightning slayer said. 

 

Natsu’s expression turned serious. “Somethin’ wrong?” 

 

“Just c’mon will you?” Laxus said, rolling his eyes. 

 

Natsu grumbled and nodded, lifting himself out of his push-up position. He gave a quick glance and a smirk towards Lucy. “I”ll be back soon. Don’t kick rust bucket’s ass until I get back.” 

 

“The only ass she’ll be kickin is yours!” Gajeel called after him. Natsu didn’t even give the iron slayer the satisfaction of a rebuttal. 

 

The iron slayer sighed. “Anyway, shall we resume our training, blondie?”

 

—---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

“What’s the situation?” Natsu asked once out of earshot of  the training room.

 

It wasn’t often that Laxus would interrupt them in the middle of training, especially with Lucy around now. Most updates were saved for their evening summary and updates meetings. It was also strange that Laxus didn’t ask for Gray and Gajeel as well at least, but Natsu supposed that was because of Lucy. 

 

“Bixslow and Freed found two scouts from Phantom wandering around the forest just south of the palace. They followed the scouts to see where they were headed. Luckily, they had no target and sounded like they were sent out to do useless grunt work. But the guys were able to record the scouts’ conversations too and it might be of interest.”

 

The lightning slayer opened the doors to the King’s old study. Freed and Bickslow were standing near the desk, where a small light blue sphere recording lacrima sat on a simple gold scrying pedestal. 

 

Even though they had been strategizing war and discussing intel in this room for months now, it still felt a little uncomfortable for Natsu. Of course he had the memories of being berated by Jude for hours on end in this room and there was the memory of that final night, which looking back was a very pleasant one. Even though the King was long gone, it still felt like trespassing. Natsu tried to remind himself that they chose this room to honor the late king. His beloved kingdom had fallen and he couldn’t do a thing about it. Being in this room hopefully gave the king’s spirit the peace of knowing he had some part in the liberation of his kingdom. Hope for his people was still being planned where it always had been.

 

As soon as the fire slayer set foot into the study his demeanor completely changed like someone had flipped a switch. He stood up straighter and rolled his shoulders back. He walked in a purposeful gate. His expression lost its natural carefree humor and was replaced with a solemn look of determination and no nonsense. This caused both Freed and Bickslow to stand at attention and nod their heads in acknowledgement. No longer was he the carefree fiery dragon slayer. He was the collected and respected regal leader of the rebellion.

 

It wasn’t like Natsu to be prim and proper. However, the rebellion sort of required it. Not many would listen to a careless fool. If he was to be taken seriously, it was what he had to do. Although Natsu originally hated being so serious, especially around his close group of fairies, it was Freed's suggestion that the fire slayer be consistent when it came to war talk and planning. Freed thought it could help keep Natsu sane and make sure that the traumas of war would not leak so much into his personal life. And he was right. Everyone found soon enough that it was important to keep and maintain boundaries for everyone’s sake.

 

“Sir, I’m sure Laxus updated you on the way, so I will play you the recording now,” Freed said, as he did a quick wave over the lacrima to begin the recording. 

 

“—tired of this bullshit waste of time work,” a maculine tenor voice said. “When are they gonna give us something actually useful to do?”

 

“Yeah no kidding,” answered another man. This man had a lower registered voice and also talked a little slowly. “I think I’m going to actually go nutso if we have to do another month of this scouting with no direction.”

 

“Got that right!” the tenor agreed. “What the hell do they think we’re going to find out here? They actually think that we’re actually going to stumble onto the fairies around here? I know their leader’s an idiot, but damn that would be straight up stupid for them to be this close to our HQ.”

 

“Yeah no kidding,” the other one replied. “And to come back to where all their pals were massacred, that would just be sick.”

 

Natsu smirked. That was precisely why they chose this location. It was the obvious wrong choice, which made it the obvious right choice. 

 

“Did ya hear that Rolland, Berk, and some of the others were sent off to Calathea?” the tenor asked.

 

“No kidding... What are they doing over there?”

 

“Apparently, they needed extra men at the fort up there. The town has been having issues with some vigilantes. At first it was just tax collectors being robbed, stripped, and tied to the flogging posts in town, which was bad enough, but now soldiers from the base have been going missing and have been found dead. Entire squads have been taken out.”

 

“No kidding, do they know who’s doin’ it?” 

 

“Obviously not, moron,” the man said, “but all the victims have been marked with either a white or black dragon on their foreheads.”

 

“No kidding—”

 

Freed waved his hand over the lacrima again and paused the recording. “The men go on to talk about what emblems they would use if they were vigilantes. The first man said he would choose a viper, the second made an interesting argument for a chipmunk. I assume that information is not very useful to us.”

 

“No, you’re right,” Natsu replied, although he was very curious at what the thoughts were behind using a chipmunk as an emblem. “These vigilantes, have they been brought up in any of your previous recon?”

 

“We’re not sure if it’s the same people, but over the past year we have heard of similar crimes across Fiore and Draco. However, we just assumed it was just that, vigilantes who were tired of the injustices. But now,” Freed said, “they are taking credit for their work and the symbols bring to mind two dragon slayers…”

 

“Rogue and Sting,” the fire slayer nodded. “But if they are alive, how come there aren’t any warrants and bounties? If they are alive, they would most definitely have those. Even Lucille had them.”

 

“That’s true, but we also never got confirmation that they were executed,” Bickslow said. 

 

“Either way, this is something that should get looked into,” Laxus said. “If they are just regular freedom fighters they could have some valuable intel, but we also need to double check their motives for their actions. We don’t need another rebellion popping up.”

 

“Right. See if you can get in contact with Hibaki. Maybe the boys of the Blue Pegasus Division can give us some better insight of what’s going on in Calathea,” Natsu said. “It’s likely that Phantom will be cracking down on the citizens even more now. If we don’t intervene soon, the tortures and executions will sky rocket.” Natsu brought his hand to his chin as he thought over the situation. “We need to find out if this situation is isolated to Calathea and if so, why? If by some miracle it is Sting and Rogue, why are they just focusing on Calatetha?”

 

“I will get a message to Blue Pegasus for info and an impending rendezvous,” Laxus said. 

 

“Thanks Laxus. Now if Phantom does have scouts wandering the area we will need to increase our guard shifts and keep training indoors for the time being. I can imagine if it’s grunt work the scouts will get bored and may be intrigued to explore the abandoned palace. Unfortunately, we will also have to restrict outdoor outings further… We may need to send Lucy with Erza and Gray as guards to stay with Porlyusica and Gramps for the time being, but we’ll see how quickly this will blow over.” 

 

“Maybe it’s time to move again,” Bickslow suggested.

 

“No, the winter doesn’t add much cover and it works completely against us in terms of stealth,” Natsu said. Snow to track footprints, no foliage to cover sight and smell, and absolute quiet because of hibernating animals and lack of birds. It’s a lethal combo. “We will have to just wait it out or until we can’t wait any longer. I don’t think we’re in any more danger than we would be somewhere else right now. But Freed, make sure everyone is up to par on their memory control spells and are in agreement of what we’re changing them to in different scenarios. If we are found out by a couple scouts it’s better to change their memory than take them prisoner or kill them because that will just raise red flags for the enemy.”

 

“Right,” Freed nodded.

 

“Bickslow, I need you to start creating a guard schedule; 6 hour shifts.”

 

“Okay what about Lucy?”

 

Natsu narrowed his eyes. “What about Lucy? She’s not doing guard duty.”

 

“No, not that,” Bickslow said defensively. “Didn’t the old lady say she needed someone around Lucy every second of the day for the next couple weeks?”

 

“Damn I forgot about that,” Natsu sighed. “Let me think on how we’re going to set that up for a bit.”

 

“What he means is,” Laxus smirked, “give him time to come up with an excuse of why he can be the only one to keep her company.”

 

“No!” The pinkette scowled at Laxus. “I’m just trying to think of a way that we can have someone with Lucy at all times, but not seem like we’re doing it purposely. She won’t like to be babysat, but I agree with Porlyusica that she should be accompanied at all times in case she has another episode.”

 

The leader of the Thunder Legion was right to some extent. Natsu wasn’t totally comfortable with everyone having a shift with Lucy. Namely, the lightning dragon slayer himself. The pinkette also didn’t know how to explain to the others that he would take the night shift with her every night without embarrassing the poor girl or himself for that matter. He could just hear the mocking catcalls and whistles they would get.  

 

Before the war, Natsu did not care what other people thought of him and Lucille. He actually would take great pleasure in participating in embarrassing Lucille to no end. But he wanted their relationship to stay as natural as possible right now and he did not want Lucy feeling embarrassed to be around him because of what the others will say. He wanted to give her some time to get comfortable with everyone and then the teasing could really begin.

 

“Roger that,” Bickslow said.

 

“We’ll go over this tonight with everyone else and hopefully we’ll have some more information by then,” Natsu said. “Do you have anything else that needs to be addressed?”

 

“That is all we have for right now, sir,” Freed answered.

 

The fire slayer nodded. “Alright then. Thank you. You all are dismissed.”

Notes:

Hey ya'll! It's been a couple weeks...Ran into writer's block and am still kind of in it, but I'm trying to trudge forward! It's hard to edit or move forward when there isn't anything on the page😆 But putting up Christmas decorations and baking have been a time suck, but a fun distraction that I'm grateful for. For those of you in the states, hope you all had a great Thanksgiving! I'm thankful for all of you and that you comeback week after week! Ya'll give me daily joy ❤️

Chapter 15

Notes:

Hey ya'll I'm back at it once again! I promise I'm alive, but I've been so sick😅 For the entirety of December I had like 4 days that I wasn't sick. I lost my voice twice! And after 3 years of avoiding it, I got COVID-19 over Christmas and it kicked my butt. I'm finally getting better, but I'm ready to get my brain back. When I get sick, the brain fog sets in and it was THICK for an entire month. It's still trying to clear up, but I pushed through because I want to keep this story going. I did write a fluff story, Mistletoe--not related to this story--if you need more NaLu content to satisfy right now lol.

Lucy couldn’t believe how much progress she has made in just 2 weeks’ time. It turns out that she was a pretty good fighter just like Gajeel said. She felt stronger and more control of herself. She hadn’t beaten anyone yet in a battle, but she came pretty darn close to beating Levy—who is insanely fast mind you.

 

She found herself often in the training room these days. It was pretty much her only form of entertainment besides books. Everyone had been spread out so much lately between having guard duty, investigating leads, and taking care of meals for everyone. Lucy couldn’t remember the last time they all ate together. 

 

She had also hardly had a moment to herself for the past two weeks. No matter where she was she always had someone with her tagging along. Although she liked everyone, she could really go for just some alone time. Luckily, the guard duty has subsided today and Lucy was able to wonder where she liked without company.

 

Porlyusica ended up going home a few days after Lucy started training. The healer had her own investigations that needed to be followed through with and she claimed that it would be better to do it away from everyone else for the time being.

 

Lucy was getting very anxious to start up with her memory trials again. She hadn’t had any more episodes after that night, but Porlyusica was adamant that the blonde should not do anything regarding her memory without the healer’s direct supervision. The healer was supposed to return in the next couple days.

 

The blonde also found herself missing Natsu a lot. He seemed to be needed everywhere all at once. She got to spend about a half hour a day with him if she was lucky, otherwise, the only time she saw him was when she woke up in the middle of the night to him sleeping on the couch that he pulled up next to her. By the time she woke in the morning he was always gone. 

 

Lucy found herself and Plue strolling by the “war room,” as she called it. more often than not. It is where everyone went to discuss “war related things.” She had yet to go in there because there was really no need for her to be. All it would lead to was more questions. But even still, her curiosity got the best of her. Additionally it was nice to hear Natsu, even though he didn’t sound like himself. He sounded almost cold.

 

“---rendezvous is set, sir,” Freed said from the other side of the door. “Hibiki said it would be best though if we send most of our unit based on the information they have.”

 

“Did he say what information they have?...” Laxus asked. 

 

“He wouldn’t disclose,” said Freed. “However, he stated that it has something to do with the fort and most of the Blue Pegasus heavy hitters are injured from their last battle in Clovertown. They actually lost quite a few of their men in said battle, if you recall.”

 

“Now the question is, who do we send if we don’t know what we’re going to be facing and the reason behind it?” Natsu said.

 

“Hibiki requested specifically the dragon slayers…” Freed continued.

 

“Of course he did…Everyone always requests the dragon slayers,” Gray groaned. “Natsu, you’re out of the question. There’s just too many variables we don’t know yet.”

 

“That’s really not your decision to make, Gray,” Erza said. 

 

“As much as I agree with you, Fullbuster,” Laxus began, “Our leader has not been in battle in months now. Morale is low, especially after these past few battles and botched missions. They need to see that he is still fighting.”

 

“And this is the mission to do it?!” Gray asked, exasperated.

 

“Whoever is doing this is trying to send a message to us dragon slayers based on the black and white dragons,” Natsu said. “Laxus is also correct that I need to take an active roll again. I’ve been sitting behind the lines for too long…Gajeel and I will go, along with Gray and Erza. Laxus you and the Thunder legion will stay behind on this one in case anything goes wrong and I don’t return. 

 

“I respectfully object,” Laxus said. “You will need us to manage the town’s issues simultaneously while you’re taking the fort.”

 

“It’s too dangerous,” Natsu pressed.

 

“Which is exactly why you need all the help you can get,” the lightning slayer continued. “If we’re there for backup your chances of coming back alive increase tenfold.”

 

“He has a point, sir,” Erza said.

 

“I’m aware, but who is going to protect Lucy? I can’t risk her being here with just Levy. Levy is a hell of a fighter, but if there were more than 5 enemies at once, they would both be in huge trouble.”

 

Lucy hated that their war efforts would be compromised because of her. It really made her feel useless and like a burden.

 

“You could bring her with,” Bixslow suggested.

 

“No way in hell is that going to be happening,” the fire slayer bit out. 

 

“Send her back to Gramps and Porlyusica. The enchantments should give them extra protection. And Gramps is a force to be reckoned with,” Gray said. “I still think it would be a good idea for Levy to be with her there though. On the very off chance that something bad does happen to you and Laxus, Lucy would have to be the new leader of the rebellion, even just symbolically, and Levy would be there to guide her.”

 

Lucy froze. 

 

Did she hear that correctly? She must have misheard them…

 

“I can’t imagine how Lucy would take that. She finally gets some people back and is trying to learn who she is again and then is thrown directly into the fire? That’d be a hell of a shitty deal,” Bixlow said sadly.

 

Lucy stumbled away from the door in disbelief. 

 

Why in the hell would SHE need to be the leader? Did they have no one else? Surely there were others in command who would be more capable of leading an entire revolution! What possible connection to this would make sense?!

 

Her heart was in her eardrums. Lucy’s knees collapsed and she made contact with the cool stone floor. 

 

Plue did his usual thing of running around Lucy in a barking panic. The door suddenly opened to the war room. 

 

“Lucy!” Natsu said, rushing to her. “Are you alright?!”

 

“N-Natsu, w-w-why would it be m-me?!” She gasped out.

 

He held her tight to his chest trying to comfort her. “Shhh it’s okay Luce. You won’t ever have to worry about that. Gray was just being an idiot.”

 

“Why would Bixlow say that after it, huh?! They both sounded pretty serious to me!” Lucy felt the corners of her vision begin to blur. The blonde heard the faintest start to the ringing in her ears. 

 

“Lucy, please calm down,” Natsu said softly. “I don’t want you to go into some kind of seizure or something, okay? Your heart rate is out of control right now, similar to when you had those memory episodes.” Natsu cupped her cheek and pulled her up to look at him. “Look at me, Luce.”

 

She felt herself losing control. She kept her eyes shut trying to keep out the world.

 

“Lucy, open your eyes and look at me.”

 

She opened her eyes and tried to focus on him. His eyes were dark with worry. 

 

“That’s it, Luce. Now keep looking at me and focus on taking deep breaths...you’re safe…nothing bad is going to happen...I will always be here.”

 

She slowly nodded. Her breath shook as she exhaled the first few times. But after that her trembling ceased and her mind wasn’t going haywire. It was still humming, but it was manageable. 

 

“Good job, Luce. Now why don’t I help you go lay down for a bit, yeah? I’ll even read to ya if you beg,” he smirked. 

 

She buried her head into the crook of his neck and wrapped her arms over his shoulders. Natsu took this as his cue to hoist her up and carry her to the destination. He even heated his body up slightly to help soothe her. 

 

He gave an annoyed glance to those who were crowding the doorway to the king’s study and made eye contact specifically with a certain ice mage who looked guilty. Although Gray couldn’t have known that Lucy was out there like the dragon slayers could, it was agreed upon that they shouldn’t talk about any Lucy related topics  unless she was known to be sleeping or with someone who was actively making sure she wouldn’t overhear anything. They all knew that Lucy no longer needed a guard with her 24/7 starting today so he should’ve exercised more caution.

 

Natsu carried Lucy all the way to her bedroom, which was actually her old bedroom. After the night she first stayed in there, Lucy commented how comfortable the bed was. So he suggested that she claim that one as hers. So she did.

 

She kept her head tucked against his neck. He smelled like cloves and pine, which helped clear all her senses and her mind. She felt so safe that she gave him a nuzzle without realizing what she was doing.

 

Lucy felt Natsu stiffen and tighten his grip on her. “Almost there, Luce.”

 

He opened the door and carried her across the threshold of her room. His mind couldn’t help, but think of what could’ve been. About 3 years ago he should’ve been carrying her like this across the threshold of their honeymoon suite. It’s weird thinking back. They were still just innocent kids really. It seemed crazy that they would’ve gotten married so mentally young. They had seen a lot of dark things in their lifetimes, but never lost hope and felt true despair. Natsu had now faced those feelings too many times over the past few years and every time he felt them, they got heavier and harder to bear. 

 

The pinkette walked over to the bed and gently let the blonde down out of his arms. “There ya go, Luce. Did you want me to read to ya?”

 

“No….” She sighed.

 

“What’s up?” He asked, raising an eyebrow.

 

“Would you tell me a meaningless memory you have of us? Maybe us kicking evil doers’ butts or—I don’t know— just hanging out or something?”

 

Natsu looked away from her quickly. “Oh uh— I don’t know…” 

 

“Please Natsu?” She grabbed his hand, which caused him to look back at her puppy dog eyes. “I really just need something.”

 

“Where’s this coming from?” he asked.

 

“I’m just feeling lost right now and need something to ground me,” she replied.

 

Dammit all. Why was it so hard to say no to her?

 

Natsu groaned. He sat down next to the blonde. “Fine. Just let me think of something...”

 

After a few minutes of the slayer trying to file through his mind for something usable, Lucy finally gave a prompt. 

 

“Or how about you tell me how you guys ended up calling yourselves ‘fairies?’”

 

“Oh, well the name came from my sister-in-law Mavis,” he said.

 

“Ignia’s wife?!” Lucy asked. She was trying to go through scenarios of why they would choose a name given by pretty much their enemy. Irony maybe?

 

“Gods no!” He said. “I have a full blood brother—er uh—I was adopted by the dragon king Igneel if that wasn’t made clear yet...” 

 

“I was guessing you were adopted based on some of the things you were saying, but put a pin in that for now,” She said, waving her hand dismissively. “So you have a full brother?”

 

 “Yeah, his name is Zeref and Mavis is his wife.”

 

“Do you have any more blood relatives?” she asked.

 

“No, he’s the only one. Our birth parents and our few other relatives were killed during the dragon wars.”

 

“I’m so sorry… “ Lucy said.

 

“Hey, no worries. All things considered, it turned out pretty well for me and Zeref. I got to grow up as royalty and had the best father I could’ve asked for and Zeref got to be 100 feet deep in books—he was being trained to be a royal adviser...”

 

The blonde opened her mouth to ask another question.

 

“Uh uh. No more questions on that. We’re just focusing on the naming of the rebellion,” he said.

 

“Okay, but where is Zeref now?” she asked.

 

Natsu groaned again. “As far as I know he’s in a kingdom far overseas on the western continent. He and Mavis luckily were not on this continent when the uprising happened. Otherwise Ignia woulda murdered them too. Now, can I continue?” 

 

Lucy rolled her eyes and crossed her arms. “Fine,” she huffed.

 

“Mavis is a bookworm, even more than you. She’s a big nerd and brilliant. Her escape from her bad childhood was books. She has a particular interest in fairies and has always wanted to see one. She was always so curious about them and specifically, do they have tails?”

 

“Tails?…” Lucy asked, quirking an eyebrow.

 

“Yep. Tails,” He confirmed. “Before the uprising our special ops force, including you and me and the others, was originally named Fairytail. Her whole bit was, ‘Do fairies have tails? More than that, do fairies even exist? Nobody knows for sure. Like them, this group is an eternal mystery, an eternal adventure.’”

 

“How profound…” she said.

 

“The name then got attached to the rebellion since we were leading it. It’s also how we operate. Under the guise of mystery and special op forces. We have no set places like fortresses and posts. If we did, we would be wiped out in an instant. Our battles are fought quickly and efficiently.” 

 

Something was making Lucy feel a sense of dread, but she couldn’t put a finger on it. 

 

“…is something wrong, Luce?” Natsu asked. “I know isn’t super interesting stuff, but it is some new information for you.”

 

“It’s not that,” she said, not looking at him. What could it possibly be?

 

“Lucy, your foot is overly tapping, which means something is definitely wrong and you’re trying to problem solve.”

 

This brought the blonde out of her thoughts. “What?”

 

“When you get anxious you start tapping your foot, bouncing your leg, or rubbing your lips together or biting them. Sometimes you do all of them at once. Kind of like what you’re doing now…” Natsu said.

 

Lucy let her lower lip out of the clutches of her teeth. She opened her mouth to retort, but he was spot on.

 

“I don’t know what it is exactly…” she sighed. “You’re going out on the mission soon right?”

 

“Yeah…” he said sadly. 

 

“I don’t know—I—I just don’t like the thought of you going out there without me… I know it’s strange because I’m not nearly as useful as everyone else and I would be putting you all in danger if I did come. And obviously you’ve been doing just fine without me for at least 3 years…I just—I just don’t like it. It feels,” Lucy chewed on her cheek as she thought for the right word, “…wrong.”

 

The dragon slayer thought this over for a moment. “You’re 100% spot on, Luce. It is wrong that you don’t get to come with us. We were a team and the best partners. You and I hardly did any mission without each other…”

 

Her eyes began to shine as the slightest bit of hope that she wouldn’t be left behind blossomed in her chest. 

 

“But that doesn’t change the situation right now,” Natsu said. “I’m sorry, Luce, that you can’t be with us. It’s not safe for anyone as things are now, especially if you came with. But we’ll be back before you know it. I’m sure you’ll be back with us on missions in no time!” 

 

“Yeah…” she sighed in defeat.

 

“Hey, everything’s going to be fine. We’ll be back before you know it!” he said, giving a couple pats to her legs.

 

This did little to comfort the blonde. She hated feeling helpless and useless, like a child.

 

The pinkette noticed that Lucy’s spirits didn’t seem to be lifted, but he knew something that would distract her for now. “Say, I’ve got a special surprise for you,” Natsu said enticingly.

 

This piqued the blonde’s interest and a large smile was splayed across her face. “Oh yeah?…”

 

“Yes ma’am! And it’s a good one too,” he smirked. “I’ll show you after you rest. Deal?”

 

Lucy grumbled and pouted her lower lip. Nothing worse than someone revealing a surprise only to hold it back for longer. 

 

Natsu laughed. “Gods, Luce! Some things never change. Your face is priceless!”

 

She narrowed her eyes and flipped over on her side to face away from the pinkette in a huff. This caused the pinkette to further laugh at the blonde’s expense.

 

“Well princess of pouting,” Natsu said, giving a playful shake to her bicep. “Whenever you’re ready for your surprise, come find me.” 

 

“Whatever you say, Prince of the pain in my ass,” she grumbled.

 

Natsu chuckled. Lucy then felt his hot breath near her ear and a heated hand on her hip. Her breath caught. 

 

“Keep up that frown and your face will get stuck like that,” Natsu teased softly.

 

Lucy needed to recover quickly so he wouldn’t realize that she was practically putty in his hands right now. She grabbed the pillow across from her and threw it back to smack the all too pleased slayer in the face. Unfortunately, it only hit the air. She sat up in frustration and saw the pinkette giving her a smirking salute as he exited the room. 

 

“Catch ya later, Luce!” 

 

“Jerk,” she huffed. She threw the pillow towards the door. It did not hit its mark. However, she could still hear his laughter as he walked away from the door and down the hall. 

 

He was honestly like a little kid trapped in an adult’s body. He loved teasing the blonde way too much for his own good. Lucy wondered how the princess of Fiore was able to stand his antics. She wondered what their relationship even looked like. Perhaps he was the man in the war room with her. A cold, stoic, and strategic leader.

 

Lucy thought this would be a shame given how endearing he was when he was being playful and relaxed—as much as it did drive her wild. His eyes would sparkle like the stars and his smile would melt an entire glacier. She, however, would NEVER admit this to him. 

 

She sighed. The pinkette was unfortunately adorable and handsome—a lethal combo for any girl’s heart. 

 

Lucy discovered that she was not immune to his charms pretty quickly. Everyday what she looked forward to most was being with Natsu. Although there was an impending war going on, he had this carefree spirit that helped Lucy feel lighter than air. When they were together she felt like she was the center of his world. His laugh made her heart sing. The mischievous looks he gives her gives her butterflies. And although he wasn’t necessarily booksmart, he was quick with figuring things out if he actually stopped to engage his brain.

 

She chuckled at the memory of what he said defensively after everyone was shocked when he correctly answered one of Levy’s dinner riddles correctly: “Hey you guys are being mean! I may be an idiot, but I’m not stupid!”

 

And then there were the heated stares from him that would do...things…to the blonde. Lucy could feel herself being looked at whenever she stretched, bent over, or completed a kick ass move in training. She had only caught him once, but the look was enough to freeze her in her tracks while sending exciting shivers up and down her spine. His obsidian eyes looked predatory almost. Not like the look he first had when she came to the castle. It wasn't a killer kind of predatory. No, it was more devious than that. It was a look that promised he would do things to her that would make her squeal and submit in the best ways. He of course doubled down on her attention to his staring and asked her very loudly for everyone to hear: “ Ya like what you see, Luce? I can put on more of a show if you like; maybe strip like Icicle.” 

 

To which she replied back in scarlet blush, “ Pervert !” 

 

Unfortunately, or fortunately depending on how she looked at it, those predatory eyes followed her into sleep. Where the lewd part of her brain would have a hay day putting together vivid—and embarrassing upon waking— dreams of her and the slayer. Even just thinking about those dreams set her face ablaze in very heated embarrassment. 

 

She decided to lay off reading romance novels for now because the dreams were becoming too frequent and she could barely look at Natsu without becoming a flustered, blushing mess. He obviously wouldn’t ever touch Lucy in that way. Maybe look, but never touch. He made that quite clear.

 

“I have not laid a finger on a woman since I lost her and have been faithful to her since I fell in love with her, understand?” Natsu’s angered voice rang into her head. 

 

The conversation from weeks ago… she had yet to process it. It made the blonde feel confused as well as nauseous. She was unsure why his demeanor changed so dramatically and why he tried to push that information onto her in such defense. 

 

Furthermore, this had her thinking about what he later said: “…you should know that I’m the reason this happened to you…”

 

Why would she run from Natsu?

 

“I’ve been faithful to her since I fell in love with her...”

 

She thought of her memory of her running away. Her chest hurt so much as uncontrollable sobs rocked through her. It felt like her heart was breaking.

 

…Was I in love with Natsu?!

 

If they were partners and best friends like Natsu said, the blonde could have maybe fallen for him. She could see how she could, especially because she was trying not to currently. He’s good looking, charming, and he does care for her… and it’s so easy to interact with him... it feels as easy as breathing…

 

But he was engaged to someone else…

 

I maybe confessed, thinking that maybe he felt the same… and maybe he did to an extent which would explain his flirtations, but in the end he chose her…the princess…

 

How devastating that would have been. 

 

I ran to get away from him because I couldn’t take seeing him with someone else. 

 

She felt a painful pang in her chest which she took as the truth coming forward. It took her breath away.

 

Lucy then looked at her left hand where the ring had called home for weeks now. It was an engagement ring. She thought back to Natsu’s and her first interaction; how angry and confused he was; wondering how she got the ring. 

 

But then there was the memory of Natsu holding her hand and smiling while she was wearing the ring on her hand. 

 

Make it make sense! She demanded of herself. She was tired of feeling confused and out of the loop.

 

The blonde tried to piece things together. She tried to go through all the questions that would bring all the information together.

 

Why did Natsu try to drive home his faithfulness to the princess to Lucy? Why was he upset about the ring? Why did she have the memory of him smiling at her while she was wearing the ring?

 

“No matter where you are, my love will always be with you…”

 

She gasped, bringing her hand in front of her mouth. 

 

How didn’t she realize it before?! 

 

Natsu was the mystery voice!

 

Of course! It all makes so much sense! 

 

Her mind began to buzz. She tried to keep her breath under control. She closed her eyes trying to focus.

 

With this revaluation — Make it make sense.

 

Something deep inside whispered that she knew the answer. So why couldn’t she think of it?!

 

Natsu and Lucy were best friends and partners… maybe…He maybe practiced his proposal to Lucy?… People are usually nervous about proposals, right? Lucy was a trusted friend and he probably knew she would be honest with him if the proposal wasn’t good. That really must’ve backfired for the slayer though.

 

Now how did she get the ring and keep it in her possession?

 

The princess gave it to her? No. 

 

Natsu gave it to her to keep safe? Probably not. 

 

She had it on a necklace originally, which would maybe suggest she didn’t want it to be seen by others…

 

…Did she…did she maybe steal it in her heartache; wanting to prevent the inevitable of Natsu being with someone else forever?

 

Her heart broke for herself as shame rushed over her. Tears escaped her eyes as she pictured Natsu devoting his time to another girl. That girl receiving most of his attention and teasings. That girl being the target of his heated stares. That girl being the first he’d run to with anything exciting or fun. That girl being the first he’d go to when he needed support and comfort. 

 

Few things are worse than being in love with someone that doesn’t love you in return and one of them being your heart’s desire was in love with someone else. That’s the kind of pain that drives people to do things they never thought they would ever do, hurt those they love.

 

She held herself tight and let herself mourn and tried to soothe the embarrassment that her past self must have endured. Lucy had been in love with Natsu. He had proposed to her as practice for the princess. She admitted she was in love with him and he didn’t feel the same. She stole the ring from him in the stupid hope that it would prevent him and the princess from getting engaged. She ran away because she couldn’t deal with her broken heart and face the reality that she and Natsu would not be together.

 

She let herself cry because she felt she deserved to. Not only for what possibly happened to her back then, but she also still had a shit-show that was her present. She sent apologies into the universe for whatever sins she committed against Natsu and the princess. 

 

She cried until she completely exhausted herself. Before she let herself be pulled into the comforting arms of exhausted sleep, she promised herself she would protect heart and that she would never, ever, let herself fall in love with Natsu Dragneel again. 

Notes:

Ya'll ever over-think and convince yourself that the worst things have happened or are going to? No matter how unrealistic it is? Lucy should've remembered Porlyusica's advice of not going to search for answers. This will be resolved eventually, but Natsu's gonna be hella confused once again for the next few chapters. As always, thanks for reading and let me know what you think! :)

Chapter 16

Notes:

Hey loves! I thought I would throw ya'll a bone and give you some real NaLu fluff that I have been holding onto from the very beginning. That's right, the "proposal" scene. Enjoy!

Natsu came into Lucy’s bedroom late in the night. He walked over to her bed and sat down next to her with a heavy sigh. She was turned on her side facing towards him snuggling a barely awake Plue. He gave Plue a quick pet on the head and a whispered greeting. The fluffy white dog then closed his eyes again content that he and Lucy were safe.

 

Natsu then redirected his focus back to Lucy. To his disappointment she was not doing her cute little snores. She was out cold. He gave her light soothing strokes from her hip, down to her thigh and back a few times. 

 

“I’m sorry, Luce,” he whispered, shaking his head. 

 

He hadn’t seen her after she took a nap.  The preparation for the mission required his direct attention because they would be leaving tomorrow night–or rather tonight given how late/early it was now. Levy told him though that Lucy had been very aloof during supper. He hoped that it wasn't because he promised her a surprise and then didn’t give it to her, but it probably was. On second thought, he didn’t think it was actually the surprise that she was upset at, more likely that it was he promised that he would see and spend time with her later and then didn’t follow through.

 

Natsu then leaned over and pushed a few locks of hair out of her face delicately with his fingers and stroked her hair. “I promise, after this mission, you will be my main focus again and I’ll try to make up for all the time we lost…There were so many things I promised myself that I would do if I ever saw you again. One of them was to never let you out of my sight, ever. Another was to hold you for at least 2 weeks straight, which would make my first promise much easier to keep. Although, I don’t know if you’d like that very much. You like your space every now and then.” His lips curled into a small amused smile thinking about how annoyed she would’ve been, but it quickly fell. “I was going to apologize to you and beg for your forgiveness on my hands and knees… I was never going to be the cause of your hurt again…” The pinkette let out another long sigh. “Old habits die hard I guess…”

 

Natsu gave a long look at his love. Her pink lips were now slightly parted. He could kiss her now and she wouldn’t even flinch… If she did wake up would she kiss him back?… He shook his head. No . That felt like trampling right over a line. He decided to give her a light kiss on her forehead right at the hairline. He held his lips there for a moment; taking her in... Warmed honey and lilacs… He touched his forehead to hers and closed his eyes. 

 

“I love you, Luce.”

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

Natsu had actually arrived before Lucille did. The pressure of the ring in his pants pocket weighed heavily against his thigh. He knew that this wasn’t a traditional fairytale set up. He wouldn’t be able to surprise her by getting down on his knee, declaring his love for her, and asking her to marry him. But he would pour out his heart all the same.

 

Natsu heard the telling clicks of the princess’s heels down the hall and looked toward the direction of the sound. His heart nearly stopped at the sight before him. 

 

Lucille was a heavenly vision of dark fuchsia and gold. The off the shoulder ball gown had a layer of hundreds of delicate three dimensional pink silk flowers and pearls that were scattered from the hem of the dress and increased in number up to the top of the bodice. The long hanging satin sleeves added to the ethereal beauty of the gown. The gold accents of her diamond and pearl teardrop earrings and necklace, along with a branch like bracelet, were the finishings to the whole ensemble. She was absolutely radiant. Surely, the angel before him was a deity protector of some mystical enchanted forest and not a mere mortal. 

 

The prince stood frozen in awe. His mouth was still gaping as Lucille stood right before him. The princess tilted her head and looked completely smug at his reaction. She tapped under his chin to help close his mouth. All he could do was blink with wide eyes. 

 

“So you’re still alive…” the princess said through hooded flirtatious eyes.

 

Natsu gulped at the feeling of the fire that was sent through his body. “B-Barely…” he replied. “And you nearly just killed me again!” Feeling his legs again, he circled the goddess before him and marveled at from head to toe. 

 

“You flatter me, Prince Natsu,” she said, fluttering her eyelashes and fanning herself with a matching pink brise fan. 

 

Natsu shook his head and let out a breathy chuckle. He wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her back up against him. 

 

“Oh I can do a lot more to ya than just flatter you princess, if you like,” he purred, giving her a few open mouth kisses to her neck.

 

The princess bit her lip and looked away from his enrapturing obsidian eyes, blushing. She gave the dragon prince a quick swat on one of his arms with her fan.

 

Natsu let go and walked around to face her. “You’re so cute when you get all flustered,” he cooed. 

 

Lucille opened her mouth to quip something back at him, but before she could, he spoke again. 

 

“I have something for you…” The prince reached into his pocket to reveal the little red velvet box.

 

“Awwww,” the princess gushed with a flirtatious smile, “for me?”

 

“Yeah, don’t ever say I don’t do anything for ya...”

 

Lucille took the box from his hand and opened it. Her eyes widened and her breath caught in her throat.

 

“N-Natsu…it's beautiful…” she whispered. 

 

“I wish I could take credit for it, but your father gave it to me,” he said. “Apparently your mother had it designed to remember the day you were born, but never wore it because she didn’t feel like it was hers to wear or something.”

 

Lucille nodded, “Yes I think I remember seeing this a few times in her collection, but didn’t it have?—“

 

“A ruby? Yeah, but your father replaced it with morganite—which is a rare precious stone that is most prominently found in the dragon kingdom,” the prince said. “You know the legends behind morganite don’t you?”

 

“It’s thought to be some type of healing stone, right?” She looked up at him with curious eyes.

 

“Yes, but it is said to be the crystal of ‘Divine Love.’ It can only grow in very specific conditions and in the presence of multiple minerals. I’m sure you can make that into some poetic meaning,” he smiled. “But it also is supposed to heal matters of the heart. It is supposed to remind your heart that love is around you and within you always. It helps fight the feelings of loneliness and doubt.”

 

Natsu took the ring out of the box and closed it, swiftly putting it back in his pocket. He took Lucille’s left hand in his and placed the ring on her finger and looked into her chocolate brown eyes. “This ring is a symbol. No matter where you are, my love will always be with you. No matter how far apart we may be or whatever situations we get ourselves into, we’ll always be with one another…if we ever get lost along the way our love will always bring us back together…We will always find each other…And that’s a promise...” 

 

She looked up at him with water welling in her eyes. “Natsu…” she whispered. She shook her head and gave a breathy giggle, playfully narrowing her eyes. She gently swatted his chest. “Who are you and what have you done with my flames-for-brains Natsu?” She said, wiping her tears.

 

He smirked. “Didn’t know I had it in me, huh?”

 

“Yeah I’ll say…I think you accidentally ate one of my romance novels,” Lucille laughed, still wiping her tears. 

 

“What can I say? I was starving, Luce!” He laughed, pulling her closer to him and gave her a loving kiss. He still couldn’t believe he could just kiss Lucille and she would be more than okay with it.

 

A mischievous smile grew on the blonde’s face as she slid her hands up his chest. “Do you think you’ll be okay, not marrying your lady love Lisanna?” Lucille asked. 

 

The prince shook his head and groaned, “I’m never going to live that down, am I?…” 

 

When they were kids, it was no secret that Lisanna had a crush on Natsu. She talked about them marrying each other all the time. She was his best friend in the dragon kingdom and he had flirted with the idea of being something more with her for a time. But in the end, there was nothing more for him. Everyone would tease him about it though, even Lisanna. 

 

When he was 14, he made out with her a few times out of raging adolescent curiosity and hormones and upon reflection it was the most cringe-worthy times in his life—Teeth clacking, hard to breathe, sloppy, and wet. Gray had caught them one time and, of course, everyone from there knew about it. Then the teasing got cranked up 10 notches. 

 

Lisanna was fine with his half-ass romantic feelings because she believed that they would grow as time went on. However, that was until she had started to notice how much Natsu had true feelings for Lucille—which he didn't realize he had at the time. Lisanna became quiet and quite bitter. She blew up at him and accused him of using her until Lucille showed interest in him, which was not the case. But he did realize at that point what he was doing was really hurting someone he cared about, so he put a stop to it immediately.

 

It turned out that only made Lisanna angrier and so, he saw her less and less. He apologized to her profusely and tried to explain everything to her so many times, but it seemed it couldn’t be helped. He decided to give her the space that it seemed she wanted. It made him pretty sad because he thought they would be able to go back to being great friends, but that wasn’t the case. 

 

No one besides Natsu and Lisanna knew about the real reasons behind their fallout. Everyone assumed that Lisanna had lost interest in him because Natsu was an idiot and didn’t have any game, so the teasing continued towards him. The cherry on top of this mess was Lisanna’s older sister, Countess Mirajane, had tried to make his life a living hell, so she must’ve caught on to what happened. But he felt the treatment was fair considering what he had done. 

 

He learned a very valuable lesson from all of it. Actions have consequences, even if he  apologizes. It was a huge reason why Natsu never made a pass at Lucille. A few years ago, he had realized that Lisanna was right about him being in love with Lucille. He never wanted to jeopardize Lucille and his relationship. Ever. He denied his feelings for that reason and because he didn’t want to prove Lisanna was right and hurt her further. 

 

About a year ago, his father must have caught on to what had happened and told Natsu: “As a person it is important to have remorse and apologize for your actions when you screw up. Learn from your mistakes, but don’t let them take hold of you. If you hold onto those negative feelings, it changes your perception of reality. Everything good in your life will begin to be negative… It’s a gateway into the darkness, son. I don’t believe I need to go into detail of how harmful that can be to you and others. You must learn to forgive yourself so that you can continue to grow and take care of those you love. You have forgiven those who have done you very wrong, Natsu, which is one of the things I admire most about you. So why not grant yourself the same kindness?”

 

So Natsu had worked on forgiving himself over the past few months and decided to let himself be in love with Lucille. 

 

“Natsu?” Lucille asked, trying to get his attention. His eyes were somewhere else. “You okay?…”

 

He blinked and refocused. “Sorry Luce. I got lost in the thought of marrying you. You are the only one for me. It's always been you and will always be you,” Natsu kissed her hand and brought his lips to hers once again. He held her so close to him that Lucille actually moaned. Her head was spinning. 

 

Natsu released her lips and put his forehead against hers. They both let out contented breathy giggles. “Happy birthday, Lucy…” he said tenderly. 

 

Lucille’s heart swelled. Natsu did not often call her that. He originally had called her that when they first met as kids and she quickly retorted, ‘It’s Lucille!’ with her eyebrows furrowed and tiny fists on her hips. Her kid-self was determined to use her formal name because she was a princess after all. It drove her crazy when the young fireball would call her “Lucy” with a proud crooked smile. But now, that name was saved for very tender moments and she adored it. 

 

“I love you,” she whispered.

 

“I love you too.”

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

“Hey, Luce! Wake up!” Natsu said, shaking her shoulder. 

 

She moaned and opened her eyes to see Natsu jumping on the balls of his feet holding a box. She sat up and realized her room was completely filled with daylight. 

 

“What time is it? She asked, rubbing her eyes. 

 

“It’s about 10. I’m sorry for waking you,” he began, “but we’re going to be leaving in a few hours and I wanted to give this to you.”

 

He set a thin rectangular dark wooden box on her lap. The corners were lined with decorative gold plating. She was surprised by the weight of it. It was heavy.

 

“Go on. Open it,” he said with a huge grin. 

 

Lucy blinked a few times and rubbed her eyes more trying to wake up. She then opened the gold latch to reveal the inside of the box. It was lined with blue velvet. In the sea of blue she saw two very long daggers or short swords. She looked back at Natsu in confusion. 

 

“So what do you think?…” he asked, still cheerful.

 

“Uh… they’re very sharp…” she said, unsure of what to say. 

 

“Well of course they are!” Natsu chuckled. “These were your mother’s…. And this,” he pulled out a brown leather whip from behind him. “Was yours.”

 

“Uh—a whip?…” Lucy asked, blushing.

 

“Yes, Luce, it’s a whip for battle . Not for naughty things, but it could be used for that I guess if you like…Always were a dirty thinker…” he said amused.

 

“Natsu!” 

 

“It was a joke! Jeez…” he said. “Anyway I was hoping that maybe you would like to use these while we were away and practice with them. We don’t know how long it will be until you get your magic back, but these should keep you pretty covered. I was also going to grab your archery bow, but I forgot.”

 

“So the surprise was weapons?...” she asked.

 

“Yeah! You were killer with the whip and a master of archery, but you never used the daggers even though you always wanted to learn how to use them. I figured since you don’t have your magic you can focus on learning how to use them now. That way you have long, mid, and close range attacks,” he said holding his toothy grin. 

 

Lucy looked down at the daggers. They were a matching set. The light silver blades were about the length of her forearm to her pinky finger. The light gold curved crossguard was encrusted with precious stones in rainbow order to the very center where there was a large pink stone. The grip was lined in dark gold. At the center the moon phases were etched into the lighter gold part. The pommel of the sword was in the shape of a large dark gold star. It had a white diamond at the center of it. They were absolutely beautiful as far as weapons go. 

 

“Are you sure these daggers aren’t for decoration? They seem too pretty to fight with…” the blonde asked, still inspecting them.

 

“Oh they are definitely made for battle! They were given to your mother from her celestial spirits for that purpose. Kind of like your other w–You know never mind.”

 

“Like my other what?...” she asked.

 

“Just forget I said that. I’m breaking enough of Porlyusica’s rules as it is,” He said. “What do you say about us going to the training room to practice with them now?”

 

Lucy looked down at the whip and daggers. She was going to try to distance herself from Natsu, but how was she going to say no to his childlike playfulness? “Uh, sure. I gotta get dressed first,” she said in more monotone.

 

This made Natsu pause from his delight. “Hey is everything okay?...”

 

“Yeah everythings fine. I am just still waking up,” Lucy said, trying to cover her tracks. She pushed the covers back and got out of bed. She heard Plue whining and scratching at the door. “On your way out, can you let Plue in here?”

 

The slayer furrowed his brows in confusion and looked at the blonde trying to decipher what was going on. “Uh yeah I can… You sure that everything is okay? We don’t have to go train right now. We can do something else if you want.”

 

“No it’s fine, Natsu, we can train,” Lucy said while pulling the covers back into place. She hoped making the bed would grant her reason enough to not look at him.

 

“I feel like you’re not telling me something,” he said. 

 

“It’s not that. Like I said, I’m just feeling tired. I didn’t sleep well last night.”

 

“Did you have nightmares or something?” he continued.

 

“What? No,” she responded, shaking her head. She nervously fluffed the pillows.

 

Natsu grabbed her arm and turned her to face him. Ebony eyes bore into chocolate brown.

 

“Lucy, I can tell when you’re trying to keep something from me. Are you mad at me from yesterday?”

 

She quickly looked away from his gaze. “No, that’s not–” 

 

She was trying to keep something to herself and it clearly involved him somehow. She was trying to face something on her own. They promised each other to act like adults with one another and talk about the things that were bothering them. Was she really that upset about yesterday or was it something else?

 

“Did I do something wrong?... Did I hurt your feelings?...”

 

“No–” she replied in a defensive higher pitch.

 

“Then what is it, Luce?!” he asked, frustrated.

 

Plue began barking at the door. 

 

Lucy walked away from Natsu and over to the door to let Plue in. “I’ve got to get dressed, Natsu. Your perception is off. Nothing is wrong. I will meet you downstairs.”

 

The slayer just looked at her for a moment. Then he sighed and walked to the door. He stopped before the threshold looking out into the hall. “I’m going to trust what you told me, Luce. But if there is something wrong, I hope you can talk about it with someone. You shouldn’t have to face it alone. If someone offended you, it can’t be fixed or avoided in the future unless that person knows.”

 

“I’ll keep that in mind for the future. Thanks,” she said. 

 

Natsu walked into the hall without another word and Lucy closed the door.

 

—-------------------------------------------------

 

On her way down to the training room, Lucy tried to give herself a pep talk. Natsu was unbelievably perceptive. She knew that he knew that she was lying to him. But how was she supposed to say, “Hey I’m trying to keep myself at an arm's length from you so I don’t fall madly in love with you because it didn’t turn out so great for me last time!” without bringing up the wounds of the past or insane? She at least would put on a brave face and try to be less gloomy. 

 

Lucy took a deep breath and opened the door to the stairs that led to the training room. As she descended the stairs she put a small smile on her face. She really couldn’t wait to try out her new gear. She was all for more ways to kick ass.

 

She walked into the room and saw Gajeel and Gray sparring. Natsu was on the far side of the room setting up targets and dummies. He must have heard her enter because he turned toward her and gave her a wave to come over.

 

The blonde walked over to Natsu and greeted him. For some unknown reason he wasn’t wearing a shirt. Just an open vest, which she thought oddly suited him. But it did make it difficult not to stare—and not drool—at his sculpted physique.

 

“Hey Luce, glad you made it,” he said with a soft smile. “I just wanted to apologize for earlier. I shouldn’t have tried to force you to talk about something, especially if you weren’t ready. I forget that you’re still trying to get to reknow me and it takes awhile for trust to build. So I’m sorry. But please know that you can come to me with anything and you will not be judged, ‘kay?”

 

“Of course, Natsu. Thank you,” she replied. He was such a good guy. Why was he making this so difficult for her? It’d be so much easier to not fall for him if he was a jerk.

 

“I also wanted to apologize that I’ve been so preoccupied lately,” he continued. “I wanted to tell you that I am now planning to stay back from this mission, so I can be with you.”

 

Lucy was in shock. 

 

“What?! Natsu you can’t!”

 

“I’m in charge so yeah, I can,” he smirked.

 

“No, you shouldn’t stay back for me. You’re needed on the mission. Who will take your place?” Lucy reasoned. 

 

Natsu went to continue setting up one of the targets a few steps away from Lucy.

 

“It’ll be fine, Luce! Levy’s going instead, so it’ll just be me and you,” he said. “You don’t have to worry. They’ve done plenty of missions without me, so what’s one more?” 

 

JUST THE TWO OF THEM?! ALONE?!

 

Panic and excitement battled inside the blonde. 

 

No. No. No. This can’t happen!!!

 

Lucy went over to him hoping to convince him to go. “Natsu, I wouldn’t be able to live with myself if something went wrong because of you staying behind. Please,” she pleaded, with worried eyes.

 

His heart melted to see how concerned she was for them all. She had always been so self-sacrificing. “Nothings going to happen, Luce! I’m more worried about you, honestly.”

 

He wasn’t listening. She was telling the truth about not being able to bear the guilt. But the bigger issue here is she sure as hell wouldn’t be able to keep her distance if it was just the two of them! She wracked her brain trying to think of something to get him to listen to her. So she did the only thing that she could think to do, which was very high risk.

 

“Natsu…” she said tenderly. He turned to face her. She put her hand on the side of his face and gave him a tender kiss on the cheek.

 

Natsu’s eyes widened and he stopped breathing. The elation he felt was difficult to mask. Maybe she wasn’t upset with him. Maybe it was all in his head.

 

Lucy smiled. The tactic worked. “Thank you for being so considerate of me,” she said. “You are so sweet, but please listen to me when I say I can’t let you stay back with me. I’ll be fine, as long as all of you come back in one piece. Okay? I also can’t wait to see the look on your face when you come back and I end up kicking your ass in a fight.”

 

Natsu narrowed his eyes and held his smile. He stepped closer to her. “Those are some pretty big words coming from a rookie…”

 

Lucy looked at him defiantly, getting a little closer to his face. “Well I’m not a rookie so…” 

 

“Keep talking like that, Luce. It’s getting me all kinds of fired up,” he chuckled darkly.

 

“Okay you two! That’s about enough of that thank you!” Gajeel called over to them. “I don’t feel like vomiting today.”

 

“What were they sayin’?” Gray asked. 

 

The iron slayer looked back at him. “You don’t even want to know.” He opened his mouth and pointed his finger to the back of his throat. 

 

“Why don’t you keep your nosy ears to yourself!” Natsu snapped back.

 

“I try, but your voice is like nails on a chalkboard, Salamander; you don’t want to hear it, but it cuts right through!” Gajeel teased.

 

Natsu clenched his fists and turned toward the other men. “That right? Well—”

 

Lucy put a hand on his chest. “We won’t get any practice done if you go off into a fight right now,” she hissed.

 

He growled in frustration. “We finish this later, rust bucket!” He yelled.

 

Gajeel tisked. “Ain’t it a shame Gray to see that our fearless leader is so whipped?…”

 

The fire dragon slayer shot him a glare and stomped his foot. Lucy thought that the pinkette was throwing a tantrum, but 2 seconds later Gajeel was thrown upward by a pillar of flame and crashed into the ceiling. Gravity then pulled the iron dragon slayer down to the floor for a second impact. He got up and looked at the pinkette with such fury. 

 

“Huh that was weird,” the Natsu said innocently. “I wonder where that flame came from… Must be a hot spring or something,” he shrugged.

 

“Those produce steam, you idiot!” Gajeel yelled as he ran toward him with his arms turned to razored swords.

 

“Gajeel!” Levy’s voice reprimanded from the entrance of the training room. Everyone turned their attention to the not pleased petite woman. Levy had her hands on her hips and had warning eyes. Gajeel paused.

 

“What is it, shrimp? Can’t you see I’m a little busy?” he asked, annoyed.

 

“I need to have a word with you,” she demanded.

 

“It can wait,” he said through his teeth. He then turned back to his target. 

 

“It can’t, unless you’re planning on being celibate for the rest of your life,” she sassed. 

 

He looked over his shoulder at her. “Like you could resist me,” he said, narrowing his eyes.

 

“Ew. Okay. You guys all need to stop being such horny bastards,” Gray groaned.

 

“No one asked you!” Gajeel and Natsu yelled in unison.

 

“You’re just jealous because you don’t have any–” the iron slayer started.

 

“—Natsu, Gajeel is sorry for teasing you–” Levy said, interrupting her partner.

 

“---Like hell I am!” 

 

“He and I need to chat real quick, so why don’t you continue to train Lucy,” the bluenette continued. “Gray, Erza asked for your assistance with something.”

 

The ice mage groaned again. “Oh what does she want?” he whined. 

 

“I don’t know,” Levy said curtly. “You’ll have to go ask her.”

 

“Fine,” he sighed, walking over to the door. 

 

Levy turned to leave. “Gajeel, I won’t ask again,” she said dangerously.

 

“This ain't over, cinders,” the iron slayer pointed at the fire slayer and then walked towards the bluenette.

 

Natsu looked beyond pleased. “Who was whipped again?” he asked, mockingly cupping his ear toward the iron slayer. 

 

Gajeel tensed and curled his hands into fists. A growl escaped from his throat.

 

“Natsu!” Levy yelled. “Do I have to get Erza down here to make you behave? Because I will!”

 

The pinkette’s body stiffened and his eyes were full of fear. “No ma’am!” he squeaked. 

 

“That’s what I thought. Now go back to training,” Levy commanded. She grabbed Gajeel’s arm and led him out of the room.

 

The pinkette mumbled his irritation under his breath as he walked over to a table set up near the dummies. He walked back to Lucy with a brown leather harness. 

 

“Arms up,” He commanded. 

 

She complied. Natsu kneeled before her and wrapped the belts around her hips and thighs. He tightened it around her a little aggressively, which caused her hips to jolt forward a couple times. 

 

The blonde could have put the harness on herself honestly, but something in his demeanor now made her not want to challenge him. She watched deft fingers loop the belts through the buckles and brush against her thighs and hips. He then adjusted the holsters to position perfectly for easy access. She felt very warm all of a sudden and she wasn't so sure where that came from. 

 

He looked up at her and asked. “Is it tight enough?” 

 

There wasn’t any humor in his eyes, but something dark and commanding was still there.

 

Now she was boiling. 

 

“U-uh-h-,” she swallowed. 

 

He stood and now looked down at her. “Yes or no, Lucy?” He asked.

 

Lava. 

 

She was lava at this point. 

 

“Y-yes…”

 

He quirked his brow.“Your heart’s racing,” he said. “Nervous?” 

 

“Uhhhh—y-yeah you–you could say that…” Her voice hitched at the end and she tried to swallow the tightness in her throat. 

 

Her mind was going a million miles a minute. Thinking about things that she really shouldn’t be thinking right now. Natsu just gets close to her when they're alone and she instantly becomes a puddle. She really must be a submissive type if this was getting her warmed up so fast. Thank Gods he won’t be staying back!

 

Damn those romance novels for giving her vivid ideas and fantasies! Damn them! 

 

She absolutely can’t be thinking of Natsu in that setting. Especially because she swore she wouldn’t fall for him. But an intrusive scenario popped into her head of which if Natsu pushed her up against one of the pillars right now and defiled her innocence 33 different ways, would she stop him? To which she concluded, no absolutely not. In fact, she would beg him not to stop. 

 

No! Bad Lucy! Bad! She reprimanded herself.

 

At this point, Lucy had a pretty pink flush to her cheeks and was looking at Natsu with dazed eyes. He continued to look at her quizzically. What was her deal? Was she that nervous about using the—he froze instantly as his confusion became realization. 

 

Ho. 

Ly. 

Shit. 

 

Her scent was intensified by 1000%. Which meant…She was aroused right now. She wanted him right now ! He didn’t understand what the hell he did to make her this way, but damn, what was he supposed to do now?! Should he give in or not? Obviously he wanted to. The look she was giving him alone made him feel powerful, but also like his bones were literal noodles. Maybe he could continue to test the waters a little longer. 

 

He stepped closer to her. “Luce...” he spoke in a low voice that nearly made her knees give out. 

 

“Yes,” she replied breathlessly. She felt like she was being pulled magnetically to him. She was screaming at herself to stop, but she couldn’t find it in herself to care what that voice told her to do. She looked at his lips and he looked at hers. They started to lean into each other.

 

Then there was a loud crash. Lucy let out a squeal of shock. Natsu flung himself around into a protective stance in front of her. It turned out there was no threat whatsoever. One of the dummies had fallen off its stand and was now laying on the floor and the mood absolutely seemed to have fallen with it.

 

The pinkette’s eye twitched in frustration at the cock-blocking dummy. He would burn it to a crisp for having the nerve to fall over when he was about to get some serious Lucy action! He had waited too damn long! But in reality, the dummy in this situation was really him because he didn’t set it up properly. It was one of those moments where he wanted to laugh-cry while pounding his head into the wall. They were so close! He needed to blow up something so bad right now.

 

Lucy cleared her throat. “Um well—s-should we get started?” she asked, turning away to get the daggers. 

 

When she heard the crash it was like a bucket full of ice water had been poured over her head. It broke the spell of lust. She had to be stronger because she nearly embarrassed herself again. She patted her warm cheeks before she opened up the box. She took hold of the daggers and turned back to Natsu. “So do I just stab or?...”

 

Natsu was still turned away from her looking at the dummy on the ground. He seemed to be on another planet. 

 

“Natsu?...”

 

If there were Gods, they most definitely hated him or loved to play with him.  He really must have been cursed with a fatal flaw. Some people were drunkards, some people had gambling issues, some were workaholics, some of them were blood thirsty, some were terrified of everything, and him? Well he was an idiot. His idiocy would be his own demise.

 

“Natsu,” she chimed,

 

Of all the times that it could have fallen, why then?! Why not when Gray and Gajeel were fighting? Why not when Levy was yelling at them? Why not when they were deep into the throes of passion so they wouldn’t even notice it? Or even better, why not later in the middle of the night or something when no one was here?! 

 

“Natsu!” Lucy yelled.

 

“Ah!” He jumped, apparently startled. He turned around and looked at the blonde. “Oh…Were you saying something, Luce?…”

 

It was probably best that they didn’t do anything. Natsu wanted to be sure that Lucy remembered him and didn’t want to taint their past relationship in any way. If she did get her memories back, he especially didn’t want Lucille to look back and see it as him taking advantage of her in her vulnerable state. Even though it was maybe for the best, he would pout about it even still. 

 

“Should we get started?” She asked again.

 

“Uh yeah—let me grab a sword.”

Notes:

I'm so sorry for teasing ya'll! I hope ya'll are feeling the burn as much as I am! Like how great would it have been if Natsu did stay back or that dummy wouldn't have fallen? It would've been amazing and wonderful, no doubt! But it is not to be right now.

Next chapters are going to be more action and information packed as our heroes go on their mission. See ya soon!

Chapter 17

Notes:

*trigger warning for abuse at the end of the chapter* (Not between our heroes though)

 

As they trotted along, Natsu’s mind was only filled with Lucy. She had been so confusing for him. One moment she seemed like she wanted to get closer with him, the next she was distant and put walls up. He really tried to wrack his brain for anything that he could’ve done to upset her that much.

 

He thought back to the farewells. They were standing in the dining hall. Lucy and Levy wished them luck. Levy of course had an intimate goodbye with Gajeel—tight embrace and mini make out session. Both Lucy and Natsu looked awkwardly at the couple and then back at each other. 

 

Now, Natsu did not want a goodbye to that level, but he definitely wanted that embrace that brought the immense love to the forefront…and, in a perfect world, a quick kiss. Afterall, there was a possibility that it could be the last time he would ever see her. He could very well be killed on this mission. It was a very low chance, but it was still a possibility. A little mistake or oversight could mean immediate death in battle. Freak accidents happen too. He could trip, fall, and hit his head just the right way. He could get bucked off his horse and be impaled by a fence post or something. He could choke on a piece of food. The possibilities of death were all around him everyday, so he always tried to make every second count and remind those he cares for how much he loves them. He couldn’t very well do that to Lucy though the way things were now.

 

“You’re awfully quiet up here, Salamander,” Gajeel said.

 

The pinkette looked over at his comrade with a side eye. “We’re all quiet,” he pointed out. “And we’re supposed to be.”

 

“Eh, we’re way too far out in the middle nowhere for anybody to notice us,” the iron slayer shrugged. 

 

The sun was still down and would be for another few hours. They rode through the entire night to ensure they would make it to the mountains by daylight. It had been a deafeningly quiet night. The only sounds really were the consistent steps of the horses and everyone’s breathing. Although it was much riskier due to the environment, it was nice to ride through the regular part of the forest that had normally leafy trees that were now barren. Without the leaves, the beautiful crescent moon and the bright stars were completely visible. As they got closer to the mountain range the evergreens and firs covered the dazzling views and almost completely shadowed them in darkness. It also helped better dampen their sounds, which made it that much more eerie. 

 

“Doesn’t mean we should risk it,” Natsu replied. 

 

“Ah c’mon, cinders! It’ll keep your focus up! You’ve been zoned out most of the ride, thinking about bunny girl I would guess,” Gajeel teased.

 

“What I’m thinking about is none of your damn business, rust bucket,” he snarled.

 

The iron slayer chuckled. “Ooo I hit a sore spot there…Don’t worry, pal, you'll get some blondie action soon enough.”

 

“Could ya not…” Natsu groaned, rolling his eyes.

 

“Seriously, do all you two ever talk about is the perverted things you want to do with the women in your life?” Gray said.

 

“I didn’t say a damn thing!” the pinkette said defensively, turning around to address him.  “It was all that perverted metal head!”

 

“Oh hush, Natsu,” Erza said. “They’re trying to get a reaction out of you, obviously. And like the idiot you are, you fall for it every time.”

 

“Ahhh, there we go,” Gajeel said with a contented sigh. His warm breath turned into a large cloud of vapors indicating the deep chill of the winter night.  “Now the tension’s broken. It was killing me.”

 

Natsu ground his teeth together. He hated getting caught up in his fellow slayer’s ploys, but it was so difficult not to. Ever since they were little kids, Gajeel always knew what topics would pinpoint the pinkette’s buttons and he would relentlessly push them.

 

“Anyway,” the iron slayer continued, “so ice princess, got any special ladies in your life?...Whatever happened to that chick from Califa?”

 

“Don’t even start that, man,” Gray replied. “You know that was just for the mission.”

 

“I don’t know, seems like you were pretty close to me,” the iron slayer shrugged. “‘Za what about you? How’s your tattooed bad boy?”

 

“If you’re referring to Jellal, I think he is fine,” Erza replied. “I haven’t heard from him or anything about him since before Lucy showed up. But that was to be expected with the mission he was on.”

 

“I don’t know how you do it, red,” Gajeel said. “Gods. If I hadn’t heard from shrimp in that long I’d cut down every forest and tear up every house ‘til I found her.”

 

“Well I suppose I don’t have that animalistic alpha protective attitude that you and Natsu have. And I’m pretty sure that it isn’t connected with your dragon slayer powers at all. It’s just your inflated egos,” she replied. 

 

“Hey!” Natsu and Gajeel said in unison.

 

“I think it’s more that they were raised by dragons, Erza,” Gray said. “You know dragons love to be dramatic. For example, just look at Selene and Ignia. Gods, are they ever for the theatrics! Everything is life or death. Everyone is a toy to be played with for their entertainment.”

 

“Could you not compare us to our heartless and downright evil enemies?” Natsu asked, annoyed. “I am nothing like those self-righteous assholes.”

 

“Well I’m not either!” Gajeel exclaimed.

 

“Although I get where you’re coming from, Gray, I think it’s more that most dragons wear their emotions and personalities on their sleeves. They always seem to be very intune with themselves and their innermost feelings and are not afraid to show it,” Erza said.

 

“Are we really discussing the philosophy of dragons as beings right now?” Natsu sighed. 

 

“Well what would you like to talk about, your highness?” The raven haired teased. 

 

The dragon slayer absolutely hated being referred to so formally especially by his friends. It annoyed him and icicle knew it.

 

“Why don’t we go over the mission details again?” Natsu suggested.

 

A collective groan could be heard from the two other men. 

 

“That’s a very good idea, Natsu,” Erza praised. “Let us refocus and make sure we are crystal clear on the details and objective.”

 

“I think we have gone through it enough,” Gajeel continued to groan. 

 

“Well then rusty nail, why don’t you start us off?” the pinkette suggested. Although the iron slayer couldn’t see his expression well, Gajeel could hear the smugness in the Natsu’s voice. 

 

“Fine,” he conceded.

 

“Before you start,” the redhead began, “is there anyone around?”

 

“Absolutely no one from what I can tell. Not even a racoon or rabbit,” he replied and Natsu agreed.

 

“Very well, proceed,” she said.

 

Gajeel let out a long sigh. “The goal of the mission is to find out the reason behind the retaliations against the militant forces of Phantom Lord in Clover and who’s behind them. Our objective is to meet with Blue Pegasus, gather intel from the town, and follow the leads until we find the culprits.”

 

“Good. Gray, take over with the details we know,” Erza said.

 

“Our most updated intel suggests there has been 23 retaliations against their military and 8 against tax collectors and prominent endorsers of Phantom lord,” Gray said. “The retaliations range from beatings and humiliation to killings. All of the victims had the common theme of black and white dragons stamped somewhere on their bodies. The data suggests that the preparators are likely a group of skilled individuals and not just one person acting alone.”

 

“...Now Natsu, what can be assumed about the culprits?…”

 

“At least one of them practices magic or uses magical weapons, based on the reports from the surviving victims and witnesses,” Natsu said. “None of them could tell what type of magic it was, but were positive that there was a supernatural element to the attacks. The attacks were committed in different environments and different times in the day, but were calculated. If there were witnesses to the attacks the culprits knew that the witnesses would flee or be elated that the victims were getting their rightful karma.”

 

“Since then,” Erza took over, “There have been a number of attacks from regular citizens who were left inspired by the ‘justices’ that have been carried out. It seems they had no affiliation to the original culprits, but unfortunately they were tortured and either put to death or sentenced to hard labor. Gajeel….”

 

“Although the culprits seem to be inspiring the citizens to stand up for themselves, we believe that was not their ultimate goal. The public attacks and markings of the black and white dragons suggest they were trying to get someone's attention, which we believe are Natsu and me because those are the marks of our cousins, Rogue and Sting.” 

 

“Gray…” Erza prompted.

 

“We don’t know if Rogue and Sting are alive. It’s likely that they were executed because Ignia is a jackass, but we never got full confirmation. We’re hoping that Blue Pegasus will have more information on all these things when we meet at the base of Hakobe in a few hours. The Thunder Legion will be meeting us there as well and it will be their job to infiltrate the town. Our job will be to infiltrate Fort Element as we have suspicion that there is a mole amongst their militia and that the mole can possibly get us to the culprits.”

 

“Natsu, what are our rules on the mission that we must abide by?” Erza asked.

 

The fire slayer hated the rules and everyone knew this. They were mostly created for Natsu to stay in line and Erza made him repeat them back to her before every mission.

 

“This is an intel mission, not a fighting mission. Do not engage with the enemy unless it is absolutely necessary. We are not to intervene if a citizen is being punished by the militia. It could blow our cover and get us killed, which could kill the Fairytail Rebellion. This would leave the people of Draco and Fiore completely defenseless and continue to be at the mercy of Phantom Lord and Ignia. We are not to go off on our own unless it has been approved by the majority of the group. If one of us is captured we must leave them behind or kill them without question because it would be much worse for them to be alive in the hands of the enemy.”

 

“But…” the redhead prompted.

 

Natsu huffed. “The only exception to this stupid rule is me. I am top priority and must be saved at all costs, even if I say to leave me behind…” 

 

This exception would ensure that he would not go out on his own freedom fighting mission because if he did, the others would come after him and be put in extreme danger. 

 

“Good. Remember to keep those in mind everyone,” Erza said.

 

—-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

“About damn time,” Laxus called to his companions. 

 

Natsu’s team made it to the base of Mount Hakobe by mid-morning and they were completely exhausted. 

 

“How long have ya been waitin’?” Natsu asked, dismounting from his horse. “I thought we made great time.”

 

“You did. Especially given you had the less direct route,” said Freed. “We only got here about 25 minutes ago.”

 

“Always have to ruin the fun,” Laxus sighed. 

 

“Has Hibiki shown yet?” Erza asked, now dismounting from her horse.

 

“No,” Freed answered. “But that’s fine because I just started to write the enchantments around this area. We haven’t had the chance to thoroughly survey our surroundings so it would be helpful if your team could assist with that. I want to be absolutely positive that we are secure.” 

 

“Of course,” she said. 

 

Gray furrowed his brows, scanning the area. “Where’s Bickslow?…”

 

“He laid on the ground to be ‘horizontal for a couple minutes,’ and now he’s out cold,” Laxus replied.

 

“Y’know, that sounds pretty good to me,” Gajeel said with a yawn and stretched arms. “I think I might take a load off too…”

 

Erza narrowed her eyes at him. “Do that and you won’t wake up.” 

 

Gajeel looked at her in annoyance. “What? You gonna go off Bickslow then?”

 

“I will remind you that Bickslow had been up for 26 hours straight because he was on guard duty yesterday while we all were resting before we left,” the redhead said, irritated. “You, on the other hand, dozed off for 2 hours on the ride here. You’re lucky your horse knows to follow the group.”

 

The iron slayer mumbled under his breath in annoyed defeat. He was hoping that they hadn’t noticed that he took a snooze, but he should have known Red would’ve caught on.

 

“Ah let him rest, Erza,” Natsu said. He took the saddle off his horse to give it a rest. 

 

The two looked at him in surprise at jumping in to defend the iron slayer.

 

He shrugged. “Someone’s gonna have to keep guard with Bickslow when the rest of us sleep, so it might as well be Gajeel. I don’t know about you, Erza, but I would rather take my sleeping time in a comfortable bed or at least in a warm shelter than the freezing ground.” Natsu looked at his fellow slayer with a smirk. “So if you want to sleep now, being uncomfortable and cold, be my guest. I really should be thanking you, rust bucket, for volunteering for that pain in the ass shift. I was worried we would have to pull straws.”

 

Gajeel ground his teeth together as he realized had made a mistake. He didn’t totally think through the repercussions of his wanting to sleep now. The pinkette was right. Sleeping now would be much worse quality than where they would be later. 

 

“Heh whatever… I can sleep anywhere,” the iron slayer said, trying to cover his irritation. Gajeel then walked over to a nearby tree where there was a clearing of no snow. He grabbed a blanket from his pack and laid his head down on the rest of his pack, covered himself with his blanket, and was out within 30 seconds.

 

The team, minus Bickslow and Gajeel, prepared the area with enchantments with Freed’s supervision. Gray and Natsu continued to survey the area in search of a space that would provide more cover if they needed it. They did happen upon a very small water spring, which was a complete stroke of luck. It was relief to know they could hydrate themselves freely now for the time being and they would start rationing again once they left. Gray and Natsu returned to the others with the great news and Laxus, Erza, and Freed all left to refill the canteens and bring buckets for the horses. They grabbed Bickslow’s and Gajeel’s canteens as well. 

 

It had now been a few hours since they arrived. Laxus, Freed, and Gray had dozed off around the others during their waiting. Erza and Natsu let it be. Everyone needed their rest. Although, Natsu was growing concerned about Hibiki not showing. But soon enough, he heard three horses approaching and luckily he recognized the scents of their riders.

 

“Hibiki’s close by,” Natsu announced to the group, stirring the three that dozed. “They should be here in a few minutes.”

 

“Thank the gods,” Erza said. “I was beginning to get worried…wait a minute…They?!”

 

Natsu smiled knowing Erza’s growing panic and he couldn’t help but chuckle. “Don’t worry, red. Ichiya’s not with them, so you don’t have to worry about getting all dolled up. But I’m sure we’ll see him later,” he said, waggling his eyebrows. 

 

The redhead decided to ignore his teasings and breathed a sigh of relief for now. Ichiya was a great wizard and an overall good person with good morals. She respected him in that regard, but he had no sense of boundaries and was somehow blind to her blatant rejections of him. And the whole “Sniff Sniff” bit sent shivers up and down her spine just thinking about it.

 

Soon enough Hibiki, Ren, and Eve trotted up to them. “Hey strangers! How are you all doing on this lovely day?” Hibiki said, dismounting.

 

“It’s certainly been a while hasn’t it?” Eve said, following suit. 

 

“Not that we were keeping track,” Ren added, doing the same. 

 

“Hey guys!” Natsu greeted, eagerly. He approached Hibiki giving him a bro-hug. “It’s been too damn long.”

 

“You can say that again,” Gray said following Natsu’s lead. 

 

Hibiki then rushed over to Erza and kissed her hand. “My Erza, you haven’t changed a bit. You are still absolutely radiant, m’lady.” 

 

“Truly a wonder to behold!” Eve said, popping up behind her.

 

“Yes, you look great given there is war going on,” Ren said in his usual nonchalant attitude, now also behind her.

 

Erza grew an amused smile full of melancholy. These men also crossed some personal boundaries, but not nearly as much as their troll leader. When they did it, it was almost endearing. 

 

“Yes, it’s nice to know that you three haven’t changed a bit as well,” Erza said. “How is Jenny?”

 

“Beautiful as ever,” Hibiki replied. “She is very excited to see you, Erza. She has been going a bit mad with us boys all the time.”

 

“I can imagine. I would certainly go crazy if it weren’t for Levy and—,” she suddenly stopped herself from going any further. 

 

Although these men are their allies, it could be proven to be useful and much safer if they kept Lucy a secret for longer. Lucy was very vulnerable right now and letting word spread of their discovery of her could only spell bad things for her. Everyone assumed she was dead and they needed to keep it that way for as long as they could. Dead meant that she didn’t have a target on her back. Dead meant no one would look for her. Dead meant she could be free to live another life if something ever happened to them all.

 

Hibiki raised his brows now curious at who the redhead was going to say. “D-Do you have a new recruit?...”

 

Erza began to panic a bit. Her mind drew a blank. What was she going to say?!

 

“Uh no we don’t,” Natsu said jumping in. “We actually found a fluffy white dog that Erza’s become attached to. You should see the way she dotes on that thing.”

 

“Y-you guys adopted a dog?” Eve asked. “Isn’t that a little risky?... The dog could give your location away if it barked.”

 

“Eh,” Gray began, “it doesn’t really bark. The rat is really well trained actually. Besides that it’s pretty small and its bark is just as small.”

 

“---It’s good to see you three,” Freed interrupted, trying to steer the conversation away. “I’m going to wake Bickslow and Gajeel while everyone gets reacquainted.” Freed then turned and went to wake the sleeping members of his team.

 

“So, did you run into any trouble?” Laxus asked. 

 

“Nothing we couldn’t handle,” Hibiki replied. “Phantom Lord’s troops ran unexpected drills and searches today, so it required us to be extra careful and take a little more rugged terrain. I assume there was no trouble on your end?”

 

“Nadda,” Laxus replied. 

 

“Well that’s excellent,” Hibiki replied, holding his smile. “We’ll have to divide in smaller groups on our way to Clover because of the drills so be prepared for another long ride.”

 

Gajeel, Bickslow, and Freed now approached the group. 

 

“Glad to see you guys finally made it,” Gajeel teased.

 

“Yes, well it looks like you enjoyed the extra sleep,” Hibiki teased.

 

“Got that right,” Bickslow said, stretching out his arms.

 

There was an awkward pause after that. It seemed that no one knew how to maintain the merriment. Luckily Freed came to the rescue.

 

“Well should we just dive right in?” Freed suggested.

 

“Of course. I suppose there is time for catching up later,” Hibiki nodded. “The plan is still for one team to infiltrate the town and the other the fort, right?”

 

“That’s what we intend to do at least,” Erza answered.

 

“Perfect,” Hbiki said. “Team town will be going with Eve and Ren after this and the rest of you will be with me. Now we will go over the basics of new information we have. There have been 5 more attacks on the military since the last information you got. The town is completely on edge right now as more militant forces have entered Clover to keep the town in order, but it has been a real struggle for Phantom Lord to keep people in line. Phantom Lord has now executed a total of 28 civilians and sentenced 37 to hard labor, but they are no closer to finding who the Black and White dragon culprits are. Unfortunately, the same could be said for us.”

 

“So you don’t have any more information for us?” Gajeel asked, irritated.

 

“I didn’t say that,” Hibiki said. “We do have information that is very beneficial. We know that Fort Element will be receiving an important shipment in three days.”

 

“Okay?...What kind of shipment?...” Gray asked. 

 

“One that requires the protection of one of Phantom Lord's most elite teams, The Element Four,” Eve said proudly.

 

“The Element Four?...” Freed asked.

 

“They’re a special ops team,” Erza said. “They are rarely used in battle, but are extremely lethal in whatever missions they are dispatched on. Not much is known about them other than they are 4 powerful mages who use the magic of the 4 elements: Earth, Fire, Air, and Water.”

 

“That’s correct,” Hibiki said. “They first began as a team originating from Fort Element actually. They rose through the ranks and now their main role is to guard Jose Porla and other Phantom elites.”

 

“So the fact that they were pulled to come guard something else, speaks volumes of the importance of the shipment,” Ren added.

 

“Any idea of what it could be?” Natsu asked. 

 

“Not specifically, no,” Hibiki replied. “All that we know is that it was leveled at the highest security clearance and it’s coming from the dragon kingdom. So regardless of what it is, whatever is in that shipment could potentially turn the tide of the war.”

 

Everyone was silent for a moment as Hibiki’s words sank in. 

 

“Y-you think it’s that important?” Natsu asked. “I-I mean what if it’s just gold or something?”

 

“Tell me, your highness,” Hibiki began, “Would you send a shipment of gold and jewels to a town that is experiencing so much unrest?...”

 

Natsu furrowed his brow, “Uh no…I wouldn’t. It’s a risk that wouldn’t really have a lot of benefit.”

 

“That’s right,” Hibiki replied. “It’s a bit fishy that they would send something so important now isn’t it?”

 

“That is odd…” Erza agreed, now lost in the thought of potential reasonings.

 

“Maybe it’s something that can help stop the retaliations?” Gray suggested. “I mean they did try sending more soldiers and started executions and tortures and that hasn’t seemed to work…”

 

“Right,” Eve said. “We’re sure word is traveling fast between towns about the uprisings. The last thing Phantom Lord would want is for more to spread.”

 

“So it’s something that can put down the uprisings immediately,” Laxus said. “But is it a weapon or a person?”

 

“That’s what we’re gonna find out,” Gajeel said with a smirk. “And it sounds like a hell of a good time to me!”

 

There was a collective chuckle and motivation that passed through the group. After 3 torturous years, this thing could be what turns the war for them. The feeling was absolutely electric, but something wasn’t sitting right with Natsu. 

 

There was nothing particularly special about Clover that his team could find. The only notable things about it were the fort and some mineral mines, but nothing of crazy value. It was not home to any particularly important elites and was not considered a vacation town either. It didn’t give any advantage in terms of the war. It was a place that could be easily forgotten about. 

 

Why would they expose something this powerful now for such an unimportant place? Something is not adding up…

 

The fact that this shipment came from Draco was nothing to overlook either. It makes sense that Draco would be involved given the white and black dragon markings, but it could mean that this thing–whatever it was— was directly overseen and approved by Ignia. Which adds another element of caution that needs to be taken. 

 

Maybe he was just being paranoid. Natsu looked around to his comrades to see if any suspicion was in their eyes, but all that he could see was hope and their battle readiness. They truly believed that this mission would change the course of the war for the better, but all Natsu could feel was the feeling of foreboding doom. 

 

—-------------------------------------------

 

“My king, try to relax,” Mirajane said sweetly rubbing Ignia’s sculpted shoulders with her skillful hands. 

 

He was sitting at his desk in his study and had called for Mira to help him relax. His stress level was heightening as the days continued towards the fruition of his plan. It didn’t sit well with him that he allowed Phantom Lord to take the lead on this plan, but it had to be done to make it look as intriguing and “low risk” as possible for the leader of the Fairies to take action.

 

Ignia tried to calm himself by looking around his study. This space used to be his father’s study and Ignia took great pleasure in knowing that everything he planned in here would have made his father absolutely livid and disgusted. How angry his father would have been to know that Ignia was planning the ultimate demise of his most beloved son, Natsu. The thought brought a smug smile to his lips.

 

“Everything will turn out as you planned it. You know your idiot brother won’t be able to resist looking into the unrest in Clover,” she continued.

 

“I will remind you that the idiot has eluded me for the past 3 years, my dear. Things are never that simple with my dear brother, Natsu. Although, I must admit he has made things rather fun for me,” he replied, his lips now curling into a full wicked smile. 

 

Mira smiled and planted a kiss on Ignia’s neck. “Mmm…you do love a good game of cat and mouse…” she said against his skin. 

 

“Mmm, that I do,” he chuckled. The chase and torment was absolutely thrilling to him. 

 

Although it could never be as simple as catching and killing the mouse for him. No. The mouse had to be tortured, humiliated, and drained of any scraps of dignity it had left. It must have everything it loved burned to ashes in front of its very eyes.

 

“Forgive me for questioning your methods, my lord,” Mirajane said, interrupting his thoughts, “but why did you send them? Surely you could have sent look-alikes. After all it is a huge risk to…”.

 

The king’s shoulders tightened and a growl could be heard from his chest. The next thing Mira knew was that her back was slammed down against the desk and Ignia was now on top of her holding her in a chokehold. She looked at the slanted, fiery eyes of the king and new she messed up terribly. 

 

“You know exactly why, dearest ,” he snarled in her face. 

 

Mira could feel his hands turn into claws and she knew he broke through the soft skin of her neck. She saw the crimson scales begin to line his face.The corners of her vision began to blur. 

 

“Our fakes have never once worked on him! Not. Once. Not even using his whore could lure him out! You know I loathe my methods being questioned.” He slammed her head against the desk and she cried out.

 

“Yes!...I know!...I’m Sorry!...Forgive me!” she gasped out. He squeezed harder on her neck for a moment and finally let go of her. Mira jolted and turned slightly on her side coughing for air. 

 

“Do not forget your place with me, pet,” Ignia threatened. He grabbed her hair roughly and brought her face close to his. “I adore when you’re a devil with everyone else, but you are not allowed to undermine me, ever. You know you are my favorite of my concubines because of your unwavering loyalty to me from the very beginning and your desire for power. But I promise you, you will not be shown mercy the next time. Do I make myself clear?”

 

“Yes, my lord. I will not question you again,” she responded quietly, rubbing her neck. 

 

“That’s a good girl. Now lay back,” he commanded, undoing his belt. “You know how much I love my hands around your neck.”

Notes:

Whelp it's been another month and some gone by. I'm really sorry. I did not mean to do that. I'm hoping as soon as I get my ADHD under control I will be back to publishing at least every two weeks because I am dying to get more of this story done! I'm just so excited to get to things, but there is so much more that needs to be covered. I actually wrote a scene a few weeks ago that is pretty far away in terms of chapters, but it is so. damn. good.

Anyway we got a glimpse of Ignia and Mirajane. Think of Mira's personality as the Mira before Lisanna's death. And it probably goes without saying that Ignia is one twisted mf.

I hope ya'll are as excited as I am for this mission! :)

Chapter 18

Notes:

If anyone is still here, welcome back! This chapter is about twice as long as my usual chapters, so I hope it makes up for the delay. Enjoy!

 

Lucy looked out the window of her room. Another fresh layer of snow had blanketed the landscape. She chewed on the agitated flesh inside her cheek. Her fingers dug into her biceps. Her thoughts were on her friends. 

 

Did they make it to the rendezvous? 

 

Were they met with any trouble?  

 

Was anyone hurt or…d—?

 

She stopped her mind’s track immediately. That kind of thinking only leads to one result: Panic.

 

She shook her head and tried to breathe out the tension that held her chest captive. She rolled her shoulders and shifted her legs. She felt the pins and needles radiate from her leg that she accidentally bore her weight on for too long.

 

Makarov and Porlyusica would be here in just a few hours to join Levy and Lucy. It was decided that it would be best for the ladies to stay there for the first few days to make sure no Phantom wanderers wandered into the castle and discovered their base. The base’s protection spells required maintenance and upkeep every few days. It was estimated that the enchantments could possibly last 10 days, but that would be an opening of opportunity for Murphy’s Law to take place. 

 

Besides that, Porlyusica wanted to scour the library for further research. On what topic, Lucy wasn’t one hundred percent sure, but guessed it had to do with her. 

 

Lucy came back to her room to change into something more comfortable for training. She wanted to keep practicing with her daggers and her whip. She seemed to have caught onto archery pretty quickly. Natsu had said she had always been a natural with archery. And she had to admit that it did feel comforting that her body simply knew what to do when she held the bow. The connection to her previous self sparked hope inside of her. It was almost like she had a tether now between her past and present. She just had to follow its guidance.

 

Using the whip was a similar experience as the bow and arrows, but she mostly got in her own way. She was terrified of hitting herself with the whip on accident. Gajeel had joked over lunch that maybe Natsu should whip Lucy with a riding crop to get her used to the sting of leather so she wouldn’t be scared. Overall, it honestly wasn’t the worst idea theoretically, but that was not the intention behind Gajeel’s suggestion. The wink at the end of his statement confirmed that.

 

Lucy, of course, had flushed with embarrassment. Trying to be perceived as unaffected by the iron slayer’s words, Natsu had said something to the effect of: 'Of course a perv like you would be into that, rust bucket!’  But the blonde swore that she saw the red hues cover Natsu’s cheeks and chest as well for a moment. 

 

There was obviously a certain…tension between them now. Especially given what almost happened in the training room the other day. Obviously the others noticed. No one seemed to be upset about it though honestly. The pair received soft smiles, smirks, or relentless teases. Maybe everyone had already given up on finding the princess and they were just happy that Natsu seemed to be making his way to moving on. But there still seemed to be a certain sadness behind his eyes that told Lucy he was still very hesitant with her. Quite honestly, she was also very hesitant with him, given her guess of what happened between them in the past. She definitely did not want to get caught up in him when she had more important things to focus on. 

 

Lucy told herself she didn’t need a romantic partner. She just needed a person who cared for her deeply. She needed someone who would be on her side no matter what. She needed someone she could run to when the whole world was collapsing around her. Natsu has pretty much always felt like that to her since they made amends. 

 

Come to think of it, those are things that most people want in their romantic partners…

 

Lucy stopped her train of thought again and refocused on the task at hand: Clothing. There wasn’t much in the armoire, but she would check the closet. Well, she assumed there was a closet because she saw Levy a couple times come through a door in her room with clothing in her hand that she didn’t have prior to going in that door.

 

The blonde went over to said door and opened it. Before her was a dark room. She entered looking for a light switch, but the light lacomas turned on automatically revealing a fashionista’s dream closet. Shelves and shelves of pearl white were decorated with encrustations of gold embellishments.The floor to ceiling shelves near the door were filled with shoes galore: Every possible style, every shape, every color. She walked further into the room that opened up more as she walked. She was awestruck with the racks and stacks of clothing neatly organized in some sort of categories and then organized by color within the category. Shirts, sweaters, jackets, coats–both long and short and everything in between—, pants, leggings, skirts, long casual dresses, shorter dresses, huge ball gowns, sleek and fitted evening gowns. And then there were the accessories: hats, hair ties and headbands, gloves, socks, nylons, stockings, and tights. And the most impressive collection of jewelry and tiaras that surely had ever existed. She ran her fingers along the cool gems and metals to make sure that this was reality and not a hallucination.

 

Colored light filtered onto the marble flooring on the far end of the closet. Lucy followed where the colors could be originating from. 

 

“Oh my gods,” she whispered. 

 

In front of her seemed almost to be some sort of altar or holy relic. A short intricately decorated platform held a cloth mannequin dressed in a gorgeous gown. A large window of beautiful stained glass that depicted a scenic sunset over a mystical looking forest was the backdrop to the dress. The sunset of the glass faded up into a rainbow colored galaxy above. Lucy couldn’t name each one yet, but she recognized the 12 zodiac constellations.

 

Lucy felt a tug between her and the dress. She walked over to it reverently. It was a marvel of dark rose, pearls, jewels, petals, silks, and gausomer. On the mannequin’s head was a blonde wig adorned with a hair piece of gold, flowers, and pearls along with the matching necklace and earrings, and a branch like bracelet on the left wrist. 

 

“Beautiful…” she whispered as she ran her fingers over the delicate petals. Her breath caught and a tightness sat in her chest once again. She reached up to her cheeks to find that tears were flowing from her eyes. 

 

“You must be bringing up some memory for my body at least,” she said to the dress. 

 

“Lulu?...” Levy said quietly entering the closet.

 

Lucy’s shoulders jumped as she turned towards the bluenette. “Oh Levy! Sorry I didn’t hear you come in...”

 

Levy gave a soft smile, but her eyes were painted with concern. “Are you alright?” she asked.

 

The blonde sniffled, rubbing the tears from her eyes. “Yeah I’m fine. Just having a moment I guess. Not sure what brought this one on though.”

 

Levy walked over to Lucy and held her hand and arm tenderly, giving her a reassuring smile then looked at the dress. “It’s beautiful, isn’t it?” 

 

“Absolutely stunning,” the blonde agreed.

“It makes sense why you’re having an emotional reaction to it…It’s the dress you wore that night,” Levy said.

 

Lucy looked at her friend with wide eyes. She tried to rack her brain for whatever that meant, but she was sure it was monumental. “What?...”

 

The bluenette slightly smirked. “It’s true. And when I say ‘that night’ I mean that night…. The night that all hell broke loose... The last night we saw you.”

 

Lucy nodded now understanding. Everything always seems to come back to that, but she still had not had any confirmation of what happened. She only had her guesses, but maybe Levy could clear some things up.

 

 “W-why did I run?...” she choked out. 

 

Levy closed her eyes and let out a long sigh. “You know I can’t tell you the specifics... You were hurt deeply and very emotional from the whirlwind of that evening. Natsu was the only one that actually was there for that part of it. So if anyone is going to tell you, it should be him.”

 

“He told me he was the reason I ran…”

 

Levy paused and became stiff. She chewed on her lower lip trying to come up with what to say.  “The situation… was a little more complex than that. But from your perspective at the time and his, he was the reason.”

 

The blonde nodded her head again and a pang of worry mixed with embarrassment hit her, recalling her assumptions of what happened.

 

“You should know,” Levy continued, “that he dropped everything and raced off to find you. Erza and Gray luckily were there when he was running out the door so they helped.” She paused. “The irony of it all is…well… that it likely saved all of your lives…”

 

Lucy looked at the bluenette hoping she would clarify. Levy nodded understanding, “Because they were out looking for you, they weren’t in the palace when it was attacked by the dragons and Phantom Lord… and neither were you.”

 

The blonde brought her hand up to her mouth as what Levy said sank in. “Oh my gods…” she whispered in disbelief. 

 

Levy now smiled fully, “Fate is a funny thing isn’t it?”

 

“You can say that again…” she replied. Lucy scrunched her eyebrows as so many questions flooded her mind, but a thought came to her that seemed more light hearted. “How did the dress end up here if I ran away that night?” 

 

“You changed out of it and left it behind. It would be difficult to make an escape in,” Levy said with humor dancing in her eyes. “I was actually impressed you got it off on your own, so quickly. Normally it took at least me to help you get out of garments like this.”

 

Lucy smiled. “We were very close then?”

 

Levy looked around as if checking to make sure no one else was listening and whispered leaning in.“Very Lu. We were the best of friends… I was actually your lady in waiting.”

 

“Lady in waiting?!” the blonde exclaimed.

 

“Well of course, Lu. You were a woman of status—and I will not be disclosing what status you were. But think about it, Lu. You’d have to be in order to rub elbows with other high class people, regals, and royalty like Natsu.”

 

“I guess you’re right,” Lucy giggled, shaking her head. “I guess I didn’t even think about it like that…It makes so much sense now why you have been taking such attentive care of me.”

 

Levy smirked. “Old habits die hard.” The bluenette looked back at the dress. “So, do you want to try it on?...”

 

Lucy’s eyes sparkled with excitement. “What?! Really?! It looks almost like a religious relic or something—like it’s not supposed to be touched.”

 

Levy huffed a laugh, “Well I mean it is yours… I just put it in here for safe keeping mostly. It seemed like such a shame to tuck it away in the racks, especially because it was almost like the last piece of you we had. But you're back with us now.” She smiled at the blonde with such warmth. “It honestly would bring some feeling of closure and maybe a sense of peace if we took it off the mannequin and put it back on its rightful owner… Besides, no one else is here, which is perfect. They all might get weird or all sentimental if they saw you in it. Additionally, who knows,” she shrugged, “you might just remember something too.”

 

“Well you convinced me,” the blonde giggled. “Let’s do it!”

—------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Haven’t seen you fellas around before…” the bartender said with a suspicious brow as he handed the men their beverages. He was a portly fellow. Bald, but had a pronounced unibrow and thick mustache that practically covered his mouth. His face seemed to be sculpted to hold his no nonsense look permanently. 

 

The Thunder Legion had made their way to town with Eve and Ren. The pair needed to follow up with a few of their contacts, so they sent the team of three out on their own to get an idea of the layout of the town. The Thunder Legion then ended up in the tavern since it seemed to be the only place open. The fireplace on the far wall roared and there were a few tenants passed out on the floors. While the other patrons seemed to uncomfortably stare at the trio.

 

The Thunder Legion obviously had made adjustments to their appearances and masked their scents so they wouldn’t be recognized. Change in hair color and style, different noses, skin blemishes or birthmarks, and different eye colors could do wonders. Transformation magic was extremely vital for these missions.

 

“Yeah, we’re just drifters. Looking for a place to die,” Laxus said with no humor taking a swig from his mug. Laxus now had a much larger nose that was hooked, shaggy brown hair, dark five o’clock shadow and no lightning scar. 

 

The bartender’s face contorted to confusion and his mouth began to open to reply to the odd statement.

 

“I apologize for my friend’s brashness,” Freed said, intercepting the conversation. “He’s got a very dry sense of humor,” he continued shooting Laxus a look. Freed now sported blonde hair like Laxus’ actual hair, but Freed’s was shoulder length and slicked back. Freckles covered his face and he had dark brown eyes instead of ocean blue. “The context for what he is saying is that our hometowns were destroyed near the beginning of the war and we haven’t found a place that quite fills that void yet. So, we travel around to places we’ve never been in hopes of finding a place that does just that. It has been a rather… interesting adventure to say the least.”

 

The bartender seemed to accept Freed’s words. “Well whatever you’re looking for, it’s probably not here,” the bartender replied, wiping out a freshly cleaned glass with his white flour sack towel. “This place has always been a dead end town, but it’s going downhill quick.”

 

“Why do you say that?” Bickslow asked, scratching his head. He hated his disguise. He had long thick curly dark hair that had been braided back out of his face. His face tattoo was gone and his nose looked like it was broken at one time and never healed properly.  He had a thick beard and eyebrows to match. He honestly looked like an unkempt lumberjack. He was just so itchy and uncomfortably warm. 

 

The bartender looked curiously at the trio for a moment and then turned his head subtly either way and leaned in ever so slightly.

 

“Listen here, we don't want any trouble ‘round here. There have been some… incidents lately that have increased the number of patrols. If you fellas don’t plan on staying completely in line and keeping your heads low, you best be leaving now.”

 

“Is it the reb—?…” Freed began. 

 

“Shh! If you know what’s good for ya, you won’t say another word! ‘Sides that, we’re unsure who is the cause of it. I mean—there are rumors…” he shook his head.

 

“What?...” Laxus asked.

 

“It’s not important. Just nevermind,” the bartender said, turning his back to the men and putting down the glass. Apparently it was absolutely vital the bottles of liquor be realigned right then.

 

“Well it seems like it is because you seem pretty nervous about talking about it,” Bickslow pointed out.

 

The bartender put down one of the bottles and turned back to the men. He then leaned on his forearms on the bar top coming much closer to them with a sigh. “They say that it is the twin dragons—you know the dragon slayer pair, Sting and Rogue. But I don’t know if I quite believe that…it makes no bloody sense why they would try to start a revolution in this town. Neither of the lads have any connection to this town and it’s not like we have enough people to build an army… they’re gearing up for something big though.”

 

“Why do you say that?” Freed asked.

 

“They say The Element 4 will be back in town soon… if they aren’t already here…and with all these soldiers…” he shook his head, “they’re planning for something. If it weren’t for my business, I’d have packed my bags weeks ago and gotten the hell out of town. So again, I say this for your best interest, probably best if you fellas were on your way.” 

 

“These incidents…” Laxus began, “you say it might be the twin dragons, does that mean that the dragon kingdom has gotten involved? We really don’t want to run into them.”

 

The bartender sighed, picking up another glass to polish. “Not that us regular folk have heard in detail, but they are saying that dragons may be coming too in the next few days. My guess is they’ll do an investigation of their own, but it might be a cover up for a possible exchange of some sort of goods or intel, who knows?” 

 

“Well, if your guess is correct,” Freed began, “why should you be nervous about it? Sounds like they will have their exchange and be done with it.”

 

“The fairies,” the bartender replied. “They’ve had to have heard about what’s going on here. This situation is like a big shiny red apple dangling right in front of them... And as we all have experienced, fairies don’t play well with phantoms and dragons.”

 

“Fairies are pretty rare these days…” Laxus said in almost disinterest. “Have you even seen them around?”

 

“No,” the bartender replied curtly. “Everyone knows they don’t reveal themselves until they strike. They’re mischievous.”

 

“Sounds like you may have some bitterness towards them…” Laxus said mockingly. 

 

“Francis…” Freed said warily.

 

The bartender glared directly at Laxus. “Son, you damn well know the opinion we all have to keep safe. Now I’m done talking to you lot. I value my neck too much to carry on with this conversation.” 

 

“So not much for liberation, huh?” Laxus scoffed.

 

“Hey man, we've talked about this. Please stop,” Bickslow added.

 

Laxus tightened his grip on his mug to the point where his fingers turned white. “I want everyone in their self righteous positions in power to burn and suffer as we all have. Fairies, phantoms, it doesn’t matter. They can all drop dead for all I care, ” he continued.

 

“Francis! Go take a walk and reevaluate what you are saying. You know those words can put all of us in danger,” Freed scolded.

 

“It’s whatever. So they take my life? Add it to the massive list of things everyone has taken from me,” Laxus said. He downed the rest of his beer and got up and turned to walk out the door.

 

“Forgive our friend,” Freed began. “He’s… I’m sure you understand how much we all have suffered since the wars broke out. When our town was destroyed, his parents, his grandparents, and his pregnant fiancé became trapped in their home and then the fires broke out and… well… he couldn’t get across the chaos of the town to save them in time... He actually was knocked out by a soldier as he ran to the house engulfed in flames. He holds a lot of hatred in his heart, but he is just a shell of a man that couldn’t possibly do anything. He wishes for his own death. That’s actually why we stay on the move. To keep him from thinking and to keep ourselves out of trouble. We obviously don’t have the means to go against anyone and that’s not truly what we want either. We just want to keep living…For what reason, I don’t know…” Freed shook his head. “I’m sorry. I seem to be blathering about our whole life stories.”

 

The bartender sighed and nodded his head slowly. “I think you’d be surprised how often that happens when people talk to me. I’m the cheapest therapist out there. But I understand…about your friend and what not…. I lost much of my family before coming to Fiore years ago—my son, my parents, and my siblings. Luckily, I still have my wife and two daughters…I don’t know what I would have done if I lost them too and I was alone. I would maybe be looking for vengeance and death too.” He paused and looked over the men sitting in front of him. “You fellas believe in fairies? You know, like the pixies?...”

 

It was one of the few codes amongst the rebellion. Sympathizers would ask the questions to know they were freely talking with like minded folk, but specific phrases had to be exchanged after to ensure safety. 

 

“We believe in the mystery that brings adventure, if that’s what you’re asking…” Freed said, taking a drink.

 

“Well do they even exist?...” the Bartender continued.

 

“No one knows for sure…It’s an eternal mystery,” Freed replied. 

 

“Much like the question of if they have tails...”

 

“Ah yes, but regardless of their existence or if they even have tails, it could be the start of a grand adventure,” Freed finished. 

 

The bartender nodded and leaned in closer. “I’m not really one for adventure, you understand, but it’s nice to know that some have the ambition to go out on one. I have admiration for that.”

 

In other words the bartender said: “I’m not involved directly in the rebellion. I am a sympathizer and if I were to come across a Fairy or fellow sympathizer they can trust that they will be safe with me.”

 

“We feel the same way,” Freed replied. Meaning: “We are in your same position. We are also not directly involved, but sympathize with the cause.” Freed thought it would be best not to reveal their actual status because they didn’t want to set anyone on high alert. If Freed would have responded with, ‘I am one for adventure,’ that would have confirmed he was an active member of Fairytail. 

 

The bartender seemed to almost relax at Freed’s response. “For what it’s worth, about liberation,” he said continuing on with normal conversation, “I had the utmost respect and admiration for Princess Lucille. I don’t know if you fellas have ever heard of her or got the chance to see her at work, but she was truly an amazing young lady. I saw her a number of times at the refugee camps and even spoke with her couple times. My daughters worked with her a number of times on various projects that the camp needed completed. She always treated them with kindness and respect and never pity. The prince was often with her and she often kept him in line.” He gave a small chuckle and a small smile grew across his lips. “A number of times it was a slap to the back of the head or tearing him a new one. That woman was a spitfire and he always seemed unphased. But I could tell that those two cared for each other a lot. And had a passion for treating everyone as their equals…” His face turned to one of regret, “I uh, I heard what they say happened between them and I think it’s more of a smear campaign myself, but I don’t know. I think the boy has some merit and does want the best for everyone… I just don’t know if he’s right for the job or if he’s going about it the right way…Now if it were Lucille, that would be another conversation altogether.”

 

“We agree there,” Freed sighed with a sad distant look on his face. “About 7 years ago, I was a consultant for one of the many orphanages she built. She was 14 at the time. She spoke of helping the less fortunate and she hoped that the orphanages would be a loving and nurturing home until the children could be placed with families. All politicians say these things of course, but the fire in her eyes and her actions when no one was looking proved her passion for it to become reality. I never expected to see that out of a young teenage girl let alone one who had been brought up in luxury.”

 

“Gods,” the bartender exhaled. “The truly good are always taken from this earth much too soon.”

 

“So you believe she kicked the bucket too, huh?” Bickslow asked.

 

“That’s the only explanation that seems to make sense. Who done it? I don’t know. For all I know it could have been the prince in a vengeful rage—although I seriously doubt that,” he said.

 

“I don’t know,” Freed said. “I have hope that she’s alright and looking for the perfect opportunity to lend her helping hand again.”

 

The bartender scoffed. “Wouldn’t that be nice…” he muttered.

 

“I think we might take your advice and leave town soon,” Freed said. “We’ve got to stock up on some supplies and rest up. Do you have any leads on a decent place to stay for a couple nights?”

 

“Tell ya what. I’ve got a vacant apartment available above the tavern here. Tenant just moved out, but it’s all furnished. It’s nothin fancy, but it should do the job.”

 

“How much are ya asking?” Bickslow asked.

 

“1,000 jewel sound reasonable to you fellas?”  

 

Freed’s jaw dropped. “Sir, that's more than reasonable...we are travelers, but we do have a bit more means—”

 

“Well if you’re feeling like the scales are tipped,” the bartender interrupted, “I would be mighty appreciative if you fellas chopped up the fire wood pile in the back. I hurt my back from slipping on some ice a few days ago while I was restocking and can only chop wood in small batches.”

 

“We would be happy to. Please let us know if there are other ways we can assist you, Mr…” 

 

“Douglas. Bernard Douglas, but please call me Bernie,” Bernie said, holding his hand out.

 

“Nice to meet you Bernie, I’m Daniel and this is Ralph. And you have yourself a deal,” Freed said, taking the man’s hand in his.

 

—-----------------------—————————

 

Laxus walked out the door and shivered from the chill in the air. He readjusted his cloak to cover his body better. He hated the cold. He much preferred the heat of the summer. The winter was too unforgiving. 

 

Hopefully the other two would be able to make a connection with the old man behind the bar. Laxus felt very successful in selling his role as a pissed off vengeful man, but only held anger for everyone and no one at the same time. Hopefully the old man understood the pain. Most people did. War was ugly and the Thunder Legion’s made up backstories were all too common experiences for the citizens of the kingdoms.

 

Laxus walked the perimeter of the town square. The tavern was placed right outside the perimeter. It was a great location and a good center point for information to flow in and out of. 

 

The square was depressing. Gray stone lined the streets and made up the foundations of surrounding stores. The snow that was collecting on the ground already looked filled with dirt and mud. There were people making their way through the town, but it was eerily quiet. The regular townsfolk kept their heads low and talked above a whisper. The guards, however, walked with a certain arrogance and talked awkwardly loud compared to the quiet of the citizens. 

 

Laxus spotted at least 7 guards in the first 5 seconds that he stepped outside. Some stood posted in the center of the square and the sides near the alleys, others were just passing through. 

 

Laxus scoffed. These “soldiers” must have been fed enough bullshit of authority that they felt others were beneath them. They didn’t serve to protect, they served to heighten their egos. 

 

“I’m telling you man, I know what I saw!” One of the soldiers announced to his partner as they walked through the square.

 

This statement obviously piqued Laxus’ interest. He walked slowly towards the direction the soldiers were heading for. They passed Laxus and he continued to follow at an unnoticeable distance. Thank goodness for dragon hearing!

 

“They brought a cat to the fort. A cat man!” The soldier said.

 

Laxus thought that was a bit odd, but nothing too ridiculous. Maybe it was a pet of one of the higher ranked officers.

 

“You’re full of it. Why would they bring a cat to the fort?” The other asked.

 

“I don’t know, maybe they’re one of the officers’ pets or somethin’? I heard one of the guys in the mess hall today say he was put on ‘cat duty’ with one of his buddies,” the soldier continued.

 

“Maybe it’s code or something?” 

 

“I thought so too, but while I was passing one of the rooms in the east complex, I saw a cat and a pink frog the size of a cat in a cage for like two seconds before the door was closed.”

 

Laxus was stunned frozen.

 

“A frog the size of a cat?…” the partner shook his head. “Brother you’ve got to quit drinking…”

 

“I was stone cold sober thank you very much!” the solider said.

 

No way in hell did Laxus actually think that these incidents would have anything to do with Rogue and Sting, but the soldiers' conversation proved that there was.

 

A cat. A cat and a cat sized frog. There was only one possibility of who they could be. And of all things, the damn cats were kept alive after all this time. Likely a direct order from the sick fuck that was Ignia. But to what gain?

 

This information was a double edged sword. It was great news, but only raised the stakes astronomically. The result of this mission could very well decide the favor for the end of the war.

 

The soldiers had wandered on and began reminiscing about their drunken tales. 

 

Laxus then sent a telepathic message to Freed and Bickslow asking for their updates. They confirmed they were successful in getting a place to stay. The lightning slayer then turned on his heel and headed back to the bar when he heard a commotion going on north of the square. People yelled and cried out and orders were called. A crowd was gathering.

 

Oh shit… Please don’t tell me it’s Eve and Ren!

 

As Laxus headed toward the noise, he saw the crowd mostly made up of soldiers, but there were a number of regular citizens as well. Citizens cheeks were noticeably hollow. They all gathered around an elevated platform. There on the platform were four Phantom Lord soldiers in their black and purple uniforms. They stood behind 4 individuals bound and kneeled before the crowd. Laxus didn’t recognize any of them, which was a sigh of relief, but he knew it wouldn’t last long. Those individuals were about to either be tortured, executed…or both.

 

The more Laxus studied the individuals the more sick he felt. They were young. Three boys and a young girl. Two of the boys, a brunette and a dull blonde, seemed to be around maybe 17 years old?.. However the other two, they couldn’t be any older than 13 at best. They were both crying, but the girl was trying to soothe the other boy. 

 

A couple women and children were balling in the crowd. One of the women fell to their knees while someone tried to support them. They probably were the kids’ family. 

 

“Laxus, what’s going on out there?” Freed’s voice said through the telepathy line.

 

“Nothing good. Probably either a public torture or execution. There are a couple kids up there. Hopefully they will be granted some sort of mercy,” he replied. 

 

After a pause Freed said, “I hope so too…”  

 

They both knew that was unlikely. Age didn’t matter when it came to Phantom’s cruelty. It was once reported that a 7 year old child was beaten bloody because he stole 2 apples from one of the cart shipments to the fort. The child had unfortunately passed away. The kid's wounds just wouldn’t stop bleeding. And did the soldiers care? Not a damn bit.

 

Laxus' focus was brought back to reality when he saw a woman with light pink hair, wearing a white kimono and holding a katana while she walked onto the platform. She was followed by a man with long black hair and a crazy look in his eyes and another shirtless fellow with an owl’s head. 

 

It took a moment, but the lightning slayer recognized them. 

 

Shit. 

 

“Freed, it’s Trinity Raven,” Laxus said.

 

“You’re certain?!…”

 

“ One hundred percent ,” he said somberly. 

 

“Gods help those poor children’s souls…”

 

“Ladies and gentlemen,” the woman called. If Laxus recalled correctly, her name was Ikaruga. “Today we have something very special for you to witness. These miscreants were caught in possession of contraband and classified information.” She brought up her katana to lift the brunette boy’s chin. “And you shall see them interrogated and punished accordingly…Now boy, why don’t you tell us why you were in possession of these pages filled with lies and the enemy's emblem, hmm?”

 

One of the soldier’s behind the kids stepped forward and slammed a pile of papers down in front of him, causing the boy to jump. Papers scattered and Laxus made out a few distinct marks of the Fairy Tail emblem. The boy remained silent and Ikaruga bent over to pick one of the pages up. 

 

“Maybe you need a reminder of what these pages contain,” she said. She cleared her throat, “‘Phantom Lord has tricked the weak into believing that they were this world’s salvation. We are nothing, but starved slaves. The Fairy Tail rebellion is the only hope for the people of Fiore. The people must put their faith in Prince Natsu and rise with him.’ Does that ring a bell darling?” she asked with an evil grin. 

 

The soldiers in the crowd laughed mockingly and others booed. The young man simply looked at the woman in stoic defiance. 

 

Ikaruga tisked in fake disappointment. “Still nothing, love?” The young man still did not answer. 

 

Laxus’ heart beat out of his chest. He tried to remain unphased. The lightning slayer wanted nothing more than to rescue those kids, but he couldn’t. Not without putting more people and this mission in danger. He had admiration for the young man, but there was a part of him that was devastated that the young man wasn’t saying anything in his defense. This was not going to turn out well for those poor souls.  

 

“I understand this must be very hard to think and to try and remember,” she continued. “After all, you would have to be an idiot to follow such a brainless fool such as the Salamander.”

 

The soldiers laughed again, but the young man remained silent. 

 

“Very well then,” she said. 

 

With one swipe of her blade the young man’s throat was cut open. Someone screamed in the crowd as the boy’s bloody body fell to the platform. Ikaruga stepped over him as if he were nothing more than a rock in her way. She made her way to the young girl who was now shaking. Laxus could see that the child was trying to fight away her fear. The girl clenched her jaw, but her lip trembled. 

 

“From the mouths of babes,” Ikaruga said. “You seem like a good and smart little girl. Surely you know this won’t turn out well for any of you now if you don’t behave. So tell me dear, are you in contact with the Fairy Tail rebellion?” The girl shivered as the woman put her weapon under the child’s chin. “I’m waiting…”

 

“We don’t know anything,” the girl said.

 

Ikaruga smiled like a knowing mother catching her child in a lie. “Now that can’t be true. You have classified intel. Intel that could be seen as very valuable to the rebellion. This sort of intel does not just simply fall from the sky. Who is your contact?”

 

“We don’t have one,” the girl replied.

 

The woman shot a glance behind the girl to one of the soldiers. The soldier stepped forward and yanked on the girl's dull blonde hair. She yelped in pain. 

 

“Your lies won’t save you,” Ikaruga said. “Last chance or you and your friends will be joining your leader in death.”

 

“You killed the only one of us that really knew anything that you would want to know,” the girl mocked. “You stupid Phantoms are too bloodthirsty to stop and think! Ian already got the information to where he needed to and who it was will never be revealed now.” Ikaruga’s eyes filled with fury. The girl spat at the woman’s feet and then directly looked at the woman. “Long live the rebel–.”

 

Before the girl could finish, the katana swung and all three corpses fell forward. The fury that was in her eyes was gone in an instant. Ikaruga composed herself once again and admired her katana as if lost in thought.

 

“This is a promise. All traitors will be punished. Phantom will reign on,” she sang in monotone.

 

The soldiers cheered as the citizens began to clear away slowly. The soldiers began to clear the bodies. A man had to drag one of the grieving women away. She was absolutely hysterical. Thrashing and screaming in disbelief. He begged her to be quiet and put his hand over her mouth. 

 

“Is it over then?” Freed asked.

 

“ Yeah, it’s over.”

 

—------------------------------——————

“Did you get any more info?” Laxus asked, taking off his heavy black cloak.

 

“Not really, but I think we made a great connection with Bernie,” Freed began. “Befriending the bartender can provide us with the latest gossip and drama of the town…” He paused. “If we get the chance I would like to make sure we get Bernie and his family to safety or give them a heads up before hell breaks loose.”

 

“We’ll see what we can manage. We can’t save everyone. You know that,” Laxus said. The executions were still fresh in his mind. “But, if it’s possible to do it without the expense of costing the mission we will do it.”

 

“There was something that Bernie said that we need to remind ourselves of,” Bickslow said.

 

Both of the other men turned to their team member who was lying prone on the couch.

 

“This situation is like a red shiny apple. I know we talked about it possibly being a trap, but I’ve got a bad feeling about this. The more I think about it, the more positive I am that it is,” he continued. “I—.”

 

“I agree where you’re going with this,” Laxus said, cutting the other man off. “But it may be a trap worth venturing into…Sting and Rogue’s Exceeds…they’re alive and I believe they are keeping them at the fort.”

Notes:

It's good to be back! Life really got in the way and because of this, I faced some serious writer's block. So, I started reading books again, which has been great! I started and am almost finished with ACOTAR series now. Idk if ya'll have read it, but there is a scene where one of the characters is putting a harness onto the female mc and, you know, there was tension. And I was like, "...wait a minute..." because a similar situation happened a few chapters back in my story. So I guess great minds think alike lol

Anyway, hope ya'll are holding up well and enjoyed reading! I can't make promises if I will be coming back to posting weekly like when I first started, but dang it I'm gonna try! I will finish this story, but we're a long ways off. If you enjoyed please feel free to leave a comment because you guys are a big reason why I keep up with this. Thank you for reading! Be back soon! ❤️

Chapter 19

Notes:

I'm still alive! Time has just passed by too quickly! I had this chapter in draft forever and I figured I might as well just post it at this point. I hope you enjoy!

They had finally arrived at the hideout. It was a hut that was constructed into the mountain; perfectly hidden by brush and snow. Erza had stayed outside with Hibiki to get a layout of the land before going inside with the others. 

 

Natsu, Gajeel, and Gray made their way inside and were greeted by Jenny in her natural state of flirtation. 

 

“Hello boys,” Jenny drawled, fluttering her eyelashes. She was in fitted fur lined leathers. The purple floral cross stitch work around the edges was just so Jenny. The men briefly wondered how she was able to get such an outfit in these trying times. Perhaps she had killed or stolen from a woman of status.

 

Jenny made her way over to them and she gave each one of them a quick embrace and a kiss on each cheek. 

 

“It’s nice to see you boys age like fine wine. Especially you, Gray.” She winked and blew him a quick kiss walking away from him, swaying her hips, causing the man to blush. “Now where are you men keeping my Erza? I’ve been dying to have a good and intelligent feminine conversation. I’ve had enough of the masculine drabble. Besides that, I haven’t had a good gossip session in ages!”

 

“Good to see you too, Jenny,” Natsu said, rolling his eyes trying to fight a smile. Jenny was still her girlish self. One would think she was a young teenager not a woman in her mid 20s. 

 

“Did someone call for me?” Erza asked, walking in from the snow. She smirked and walked past the men with open arms for Jenny. 

 

“Well speak of the Fairy Queen and she shall appear!” Jenny giggled, running into Erza’s embrace. 

 

“More like the devil,” Gray muttered. 

 

“Ain’t that the truth,” Natsu agreed. 

 

Gajeel chuckled.

 

Erza quickly turned her head and glared at the men. All three of them straightened stiff and widened their eyes.

 

 “I’m going to assume that your insult is due to lack of sleep,” she began. “Surely you idiots wouldn’t dare say such things and laugh in sound and rested mind, am I correct?”

 

“Yes ma’am,” they said in tense unison.

 

“Good, now that you three have realized your mistake, you will no longer have a slip up in your manners, yes?” She prompted. 

 

The trio nodded.

 

“Good.” Erza turned back to Jenny. “Sorry for their interruption. I think they forget they were once nobility and that just because there’s a war going on doesn’t mean manners died in the fight.”

 

“No worries my dear,” Jenny said, taking Erza’s arm. “Now come on, we have a nice warm meal prepared for you all.”

 

They all followed Jenny down the narrow corridor to a warmly lit open area that had a large table, some chairs, a few cots, and a worn leather sofa. The wood burning stove was lit and had a rather large pot on top of it containing a thick bubbling substance. 

 

“It’s not much,” Jenny sighed, “but it’s safe and warm.”

 

“It’s perfect,” Erza said. “We appreciate you all for setting this up and all the intel—.”

 

Just then, a door flew open on the far wall. “My what a magnificent parfum there is to the air,” a deep velvety voice rang from the doorway.

 

There stood Ichiya in a loose cotton white shirt, embroidered leather vest, and too fitted black pants, sniffing the air like it was his life source. The little man raced over to Erza and grabbed her hand, pulling her down into a sort of lunging crouch. He sniffed up and down her arm and the men could see the heebeegeebees run through her body. 

 

Ichiya would never have been so personal had he been aware that Erza and Jellal were officially together. The man was a creep sometimes, but he was a man of honor as well. Even still, had Jellal even been there, he wouldn’t have gotten jealous or defensive over Ichiya’s reaction. He probably would have had a chuckle about it as long as Erza was okay with Ichiya’s boldness. But he also knew she could take care of him herself most of the time.

 

“You have the most invigorating scent, my honey,” Ichiya said, continuing to assault Erza’s arm with his nostrils. “Oh how I have longed for our reunion! Some days it was the only thing that kept me going.”

 

“Y-You are…. F-far too kind, sir Ichiya,” Erza said, looking to be in torturous pain. 

 

The men were struggling to contain their amusement. They also couldn’t wait for the reunion. Seeing Erza go through the turmoil of being caught between wanting to murder the little man and trying to maintain allies, was a sight to behold. 

 

“Alright boys pay up,” Gajeel said, holding his hand out with a smug grin painted on his face. 

 

Natsu and Gray grumbled reaching into their pockets to grab the jewel they now owed Gajeel for his correct prediction of what Erza would do at this reunion. Natsu had bets on her kicking Ichiya into the next dimension and Gray bet she would give him a good slap across the face and then yell something about personal boundaries. They begrudgingly handed over the jewel and Gajeel continued to snicker.

 

Erza seemingly reached her limit as she pulled her arm away like she had been burned. Realizing her abrupt movement, she recovered and said, “Apologies, I’m a little more on edge lately. I’m not used to being greeted so…enthusiastically…”

 

Jenny stepped forward putting a hand on Ichiya’s shoulder. “No need to apologize Erza, boss needs to remember that although we know each other well, we’re not used to everyone’s mannerisms…” she said, giving the man a side eye. “Especially with invading personal space,” she said with a warning wedge in her voice. 

 

“You’re right as usual, Jenny.  Forgive me, my sweet Erza,” he said bowing in a grand gesture.”Now come, sit, enjoy a warm meal, and then we will discuss the matters at hand after.”

 

Habiki came back inside and joined them. The team sat and caught up like old times. Jenny had taken up cross stitching and sold pieces she had created. She also said some of the others at Blue Pegasus were trying to come up with ways for the cross stitch designs to be used as codes for information. Natsu thought it was a brilliant idea. If the team could figure out a way to code subtly and make the garment, or towel, or blanket, flour sack or whatever it was look just fashionable, he saw very few things that could go wrong right away. It would take a long time for the enemy to figure it out. And who knows? The enemy could be wearing their own demise without even realizing it. 

 

Ichiya spoke of potions that he had been creating to heighten the human senses like the dragons and dragon slayers. He had also been trying to create the opposite for use against the dragons. The key was not to get rid of the senses completely, but rather alter them to perceive things differently. The example that Ichiya gave was like with smell, peppermint would smell like rosemary. So still an herb, but confusing nonetheless. To the dragons and slayers alike, detail was everything. Switching a detail could mean life or death. Sensing details being confused will also fill the mind and strategy with confusion. Whereas if smell was gone, the other senses would compensate and the dragon would be able to readjust quickly. Ichiya said something to the effect of, “Altering the perception of reality can be a person's undoing or salvation whether it be in regular life or battle.”

 

“I think it’s time to talk about strategy,” Gray said. “We don’t know a lot so let’s prepare for what the hell we’re gonna do.”

 

“We actually got more information about The Element 4,” Ichiya corrected.

 

“How did you pull that off?” Gray asked.

 

“It came at a bit of a cost and Jenny decided to pay it,” Ichiya said with remorse. “Few can resist her beauty and seducing words…” 

 

The team looked remorseful as well.

 

 “Jenny that’s…” Natsu began.

 

“Don’t even worry about it,” Jenny said, waving them off. “We’ve all done things that we’re not proud of and have all had to make sacrifices for the sake of a better future. I’m just glad it paid off. Besides that they were pretty easy and had pretty mild desires. The most important thing was I was in control without them even realizing it.”

 

“She’s right, no point in pitying,” Hibaki began, “Boss, why don’t we continue with the usable information.”

 

“Of course,” Ichiya replied. “As we know there are four members, each specializing in a different element: fire, water, earth, and air. We’ll begin with fire. A man named Totormaru is the fire wielder.” 

 

Natsu chuckled and smiled, rubbing his hands together, “I know who I’m hoping I run into then.”

 

“Not so fast, my lord,” Jenny interjected. “I know usually fire mages are weak against you, but he’s a different case…”

 

“She’s right,” Ichiya agreed. “Totormaru controls fire.”

 

Natsu furrowed his brow, clearly confused by their statements. “Uh so do I, so I’m not seeing the proble—“

 

“He can change the course of direction of it however—even if he doesn’t create the flame. Where you have to consume the flame to control it. You could throw a ball of fire at him and he could make it stop in mid air and turn it around before it even reaches him. So you can imagine what would happen if you try to fight him with your flaming fists...”

 

“Natsu would be facing his own fists…” Erza said.

 

Gray huffed a laugh, “I would pay good money to see that actually...”

 

Natsu shot a glare at the ice mage. “I would just have to do some good ol’fashioned fist fight with the guy—no magic.”

 

“Which could work out if you do end up facing him, but it would be best if you don’t,” Erza replied. “It seems that any of us would be better suited to the matter.”   

 

“Who’s next?” Gray asked.

 

“Water,” Ichiya said solemnly. “Juvia, The Rain Woman.”

 

“Poor dear…” Jenny said under her breath.

 

The team turned expectantly towards Jenny.

 

“It is our understanding that The Rain Woman has one of the most tragic backstories…” Hibaki began.

 

They were all silent waiting for him to go on, but Jenny continued for him.

 

“They say the rain has followed her since the moment she was born… Juiva was born in a country on the southeastern coast of the continent. Tragically her parents and many others were killed from a tsunami that was caused by one of the many earthquakes over a decade ago. She was rescued and brought to an orphanage. Unfortunately, the constant rain came with her. She was then run out of village after village due to the relentless rain. Which only got worse the older she got. It got so bad that wherever she went would flood; killing crops, livestock, and occasionally people. People resented the poor dear and thought she was a cursed monster.”

 

“So she must’ve turned into one for her to join Phantom,” Gray said.

 

“My understanding is that she…well…she doesn’t seem to have any emotion besides the occasional anger and sadness. She seems to be very detached from everything. Phantom Lord heard about the powerful girl that brought monsoons wherever she went and tracked her down. They must’ve shown her some semblance of kindness and made her feel like she mattered so she joined them…” Jenny looked back up at Gray with remorseful eyes. “I mean can you blame her? Society treated her like garbage most of her life, so she jumped at the first opportunity to be accepted.”

 

“Any specific things we should be aware of?” Natsu asked. 

 

“She is very powerful and now has great control of her magic. Still rains wherever she goes though. Her water lock can be lethal. If you get trapped in it, she can drown you and boil you in an instant. Oh, and her body is entirely made of water.”

 

“What?!” Gray asked in shock. “How is that even possible?!”

 

“So she’s like transparent or something?!” Natsu asked.

 

“No, not always,” Hibaki said. “She appears to be a normal woman most of the time.”

 

“How do you incapacitate water?” Erza asked. “Can she even be injured?”

 

“We believe so…you might just have to be more creative,” Jenny said. “I can imagine ice, lightning, and fire would be probably your best bet, but it’s no guarantee…”

 

“Okay, anything else on this Julia?” Natsu asked, pinching the bridge of his nose. This was starting to sound like a not great idea.

 

“It’s Juvia, Natsu,” Erza said. 

 

He waved her off with slight irritation. “Whatever her name is, anything else?...”

 

“Not really, no,” Ichiya said. “And the last two we don’t really have a lot on. Sol is the earth wielder. He’s apparently very eccentric. It’s said that people have been driven to madness after facing him.”

 

“Any idea of why?” Gajeel asked.

 

“Unfortunately no…people have said that he just gets into your head,” Jenny replied.

 

“Okay the next one?” Natsu said, becoming impatient.

 

“Aria is air,” Hibaki continued. “He’s the leader of the 4 and allegedly the most powerful of them. He’s blindfolded and cries constantly.”

 

This gave the team pause. They exchanged glances.

 

“Um…like he’s just emotional in general?…or in battle?…,” Gray asked.

 

“The blindfold meant to hide his weird ass crying?” Gajeel added.

 

“He apparently finds a reason to sob over anything. As far as blindfolding goes, all we know is that you do not want him to take it off,” Jenny said. “When that happens you are done for. No question about it.” 

 

Hibaki nodded. “We’re guessing his blindfold is a sort of limiter for his power.”

 

“So kill him quick,” Erza said. 

 

“It would be best to defeat all of them quickly,” Ichiya said. “These 4 have been fighting together for years, much like you all. They are at their most strong when they are together. They are masters of unison raids.”

 

Natsu let out a weighted sigh and shook his head. “Of course they are…” He walked away from the table rubbing his hands down his face. “I’m gonna get some air.” 

 

“You okay, your grace?” Jenny asked.

 

“Dandy…” Natsu said, walking down the hallway toward outside. 

 

He didn’t bother putting on his coat or the outdoor gear. He simply just walked out the door. Immediately his breath became visible vapors. He walked some distance away from the hut, in hopes of clearing his mind. But, what the hell were they going to do? It would be one thing if it was just The Element 4, but it was an entire fort full of soldiers as well. Not to mention they didn’t even totally know why they were even infiltrating the fort in the first place. The sinking feeling in his gut screamed at him that this was a bad idea, but he knew he had to see this through. He had to figure out something to give them the best chances.

 

Gods he missed the days where he could just have the confidence to jump right in and leave the strategy and worrying to Lucille. Even if her plans seemed not to go at all like they planned, it always turned out and they normally got a laugh out of it too…He missed her terribly…What he wouldn’t give to have her back by his side right now. She would know what to do. He was always the bumbling idiot—

 

“I know where your thoughts are headed. Don’t let yourself get sucked into that trap,” Gajeel said, approaching Natsu from behind. “It doesn’t do us, including her, any good. The past doesn’t belong in the present. Got it?” 

 

Gajeel stood beside his friend. This gave Natsu a feeling of dejavu. Memories of when Lucy first came back and Natsu’s dark form took over flooded his mind.

 

“She would know what to do—” Natsu began.

 

Gajeel opened his mouth to interrupt him, but someone beat him to it.

 

“You’re talking about Lucille, aren’t you?...” Jenny said. The two slowly turned their heads over their shoulders to find that somehow Jenny had snuck up on them. A rare occurrence for the slayers.

 

“It’s been so long since I’ve even said her name. Feels almost like a foreign word.” Jenny smiled tentatively and swallowed, holding back some sort of emotion. 

 

The two men exchanged a look and then looked back at Jenny.

 

 “I know you’re trying to accept that she… m-may never be with us again…” she continued. She rubbed her arms to try to stay warm and shook out a cold breath. “I mean, we all are trying to accept it, but remember we honor her by taking her kingdom back and helping those who can’t help themselves. No matter what happened between you two, Natsu, she would want you to save her people. Please don’t forget that.”

 

A soft smile began to form at the corners of the pinkette’s mouth.

 

“Thank you, Jenny that’s very swee—…”

 

“I miss her too,” she interrupted again. “We all do…but that’s why we have to keep fighting with everything that we have. Remember who the real enemy is.” She squeezed her fists down by her sides. Now looking at the men with determination. “You didn’t take her from us, Phantom and Igina did. They are the reason we are here.”

 

The slayers exchanged another glance. “Jenny, thank you, but that’s not quite—”

 

“You don’t have to pretend like you’re okay! We all see how much pain you are in and have for years, but let it drive you to finish this once and for all. She will always be with us in spirit.”

 

“I’ve got a feeling she has rehearsed this…” Gajeel said under his breath.

 

Natsu nodded, rubbing his temples, getting more and more impatient. “Yes, Jenny, I under–”

 

“She would want us to move forward and to fight!”

 

“JENNY! FOR GODS’ SAKES. SHE’S ALIVE. OKAY?!” Natsu yelled trying to get the words in before she interrupted again.

 

Jenny’s face fell and her eyes filled with pity. “Oh Natsu… I know you need to hang on to hope, but…”

 

Natsu rolled his eyes dramatically. “No Jenny! This isn’t denial! We—.” 

 

Gajeel slapped his hand over the fire slayer’s mouth before he gave away all their secrets. Jenny looked confused as ever and now seemed more worried about their leader.

 

“What this idiot means is that we may have found some evidence related to her disappearance, but it’s still a very long shot. You can understand that our dear ol’princey would be counting his chickens before they hatch,” Gajeel said, maintaining a smirk. “He really appreciates your inspirational speech, but do you mind if I have a conversation with him man to man for a bit?”

 

Jenny nodded, but her eyes seemed to be somewhere else trying to mull over what just happened. “Of course. Don’t take too long. The temperature will be dropping even farther down very soon,” she said, turning and walking back to the hut.

 

Once Jenny was out of ear shot, Gajeel turned to his fellow slayer. “Have you lost the small brain you have?! You just about spilled the beans on Lucy to the gossip queen herself!”

 

Natsu shook his head in disappointment, “I know, I wasn’t thinking. The fact that she was wrong about Lucille being gone pissed me off.”

 

“Well you better screw your lid on tighter because this mission is bound to piss us all off and we can’t risk you dumping all our secrets. Got it?” Gajeel said.

 

“Yeah…” he sighed. He crossed his arms and shook his head. “I just—AGH— son of a bitch!” Natsu yelled, clutching his chest. It felt like Laxus’ lightning was running rampant through his chest. “What the—FUCK!” He exclaimed, collapsing to one knee.

 

“Shit! What the hell happened?!” Gajeel asked. Grabbing Natsu, covering him, and ducking for cover. “Were you shot?! I can’t sense anyone.” The iron slayer looked around and panicked that he couldn’t see, smell, or hear the enemy. 

 

Natsu started to fold over and his vision began to blacken at the corners. Sweat dripped down the back of his neck as he tried to catch his breath. “No.. I don’t think s-so…Gods!…I don’t know…but I h-have a—a feeling it’s Lucy…”

 

“Holy shit,” Gajeel said, picking up Natsu’s arm to show him. 

 

Natsu cried out from the pain of being moved. But then he saw his arms were now covered in black runes that radiated purple hues.

 

“Well ain’t this just the most adorable thing? You two are a matching set,” the iron slayer said, rolling his eyes.

—————————————————————

 

“Here Lu, now step into the gown,” Levy said, crouching and keeping the opening of the dress wide. 

 

Lucy glanced into the heap of rose pink silks and tulle— unsure of how she would balance trying to get into the blasted thing. She was still getting used to the restraint of the matching pink corset and the compressing skin-tight knee length silk shorts. Her breasts were also being pushed up so high that she thought they had to be just short of her chin.

 

“I really danced in this get up? I don’t think I can even walk the three steps to you,” Lucy said, scrunching her face. She tried to rub her poor ribs through the bones of the corset, but it was an unrewarding feat. 

 

Levy let out a giggle and smirked. “You really did. Your body was more used to it then of course, but you always had a few negative comments about it,” she replied. “Beauty is pain.”

 

Lucy made a face and grunted. She took the few wobbly steps over to Levy. 

 

“Now you can balance using me to lean on,” Levy said.

 

“Thanks,” the blonde replied in relief. She placed her hand on her friend’s shoulder and shakily stepped her one leg into the dress. She quickly pulled her other one in and nearly fell onto the bluenette.

 

Lucy let out a sigh of exhaustion…or maybe relief?…she was unsure, but grateful she accomplished getting in it without breaking any limbs or appendages. 

 

“Now, hold out your arms a bit to get them into the sleeves,” the blunette directed.

 

Lucy did as she was told and Levy slipped the dress right up into place. The blonde held her hands at her hips pushing the fabric more towards the back to make it easier for Levy to button it up.

 

“And voila! We are set! Come take a look!” Levy said, pulling the blonde’s hand and holding the train of the skirt. 

 

Lucy felt butterflies stir in her stomach as she stepped to the mirror. Would she remember everything? Would it be mostly happy memories or would bad ones flood her brain?

 

“What do you two fools think you’re doing?!” A familiar voice called from the other side of the closet.

 

The ladies startled and turned to find the always cheery as a cherub, Porlyusica, standing near the entrance with her hands on her hips. 

 

“Porlyusica, we were—,” Levy began.

 

“I don’t actually care what you think you’re doing. What you are doing is risky and could very well throw Lucy back into a devastating seizure,” the old woman berated.

 

“I’m just trying on a dress,” Lucy defended.

 

“Not just any dress, Lucy. THE dress. The dress that has so much of this chaos tied back to it,” Porlyusica said, waving her hands around for emphasis. “I’m not sure how much that foolish girl told you, but I assure you this is a much bigger deal than what Levy said.”

 

A flame of irritation ran through Lucy. Bitter fire stirred in her stomach where the butterflies once were.

 

“Levy told me the need to know on this dress. This is innocent and we were looking at it as a way to physically attach myself to the past. So you can either leave or be here to witness myself look in the mirror. It might not even trigger anything in my brain, so there is nothing to worry about until the problem is here,” the blonde said firmly.

 

“That is a very foolish way of thinking and you know it,” Porlyusica said, rolling her eyes. “Honestly, this sort of carelessness was designated to the pink haired buffoon. I see during our weeks away he has rubbed off on you too much. You were bred with a far better head on your shoulders.…I knew better than to leave you with him and these fools when you were so impressionable. When they return you will be coming back with Makarov and me.” 

 

“Now that’s enough Porly,” Makarov said now entering the closet. “Forgive me, ladies, for entering. We were worried when we couldn’t find you two so we came up here. I decided to wait outside, but now Porlyusica has completely stepped out of line.” He then turned to the old woman. “I think it would be best if you went to take a walk, Porly, and get that only slightly irritable head back onto your shoulders.”

 

The healer let out a large sigh, “Forgive my brashness, but it is…” 

 

“Now, Porly,” he commanded.

 

“Well don’t come crying to me when everything goes wrong,” she said walking out in a huff.

 

“Now,” Makorav said, turning towards the women. A small smile grew across the man’s lips. “Let’s get you looking in the mirror, my dear. You look beautiful as ever and you should see for yourself.” 

 

The old man grabbed Lucy’s hand and they took the last few steps up to the mirror. Lucy kept her eyes down at the hem, afraid to look up any further. Maybe Porlyusica was right….

 

“It’s alright Lucy, Levy and I are here. You know what to do if the worst happens again.” 

 

She nodded and took a long inhale. She exhaled and slowly brought up her eyes.  She focused her eyes on the bodice, looking at the beautiful colorful floral work.  She admired the way the dress hugged her curves so beautifully. The fabric was heavenly light and smooth. Lucy expected the crinoline to be itchy and uncomfortable, but it wasn’t. She ran her hand over the beads and pearls. Some of the petals were three-dimensional, but blended so beautifully into the embroiled patterns.

 

With a short feeling of courage, Lucy took another deep inhale and met her own eyes. Then she looked at her whole image. She was an ethereal beauty. A queen…no, a goddess. Which is definitely the best compliment she has ever given herself. She looked damn good and—— 

 

“How could you?!” She heard her voice whisper in disgust.

 

Lucy froze. Was she hearing things?

 

“Wait—Luce!” A panicked Natsu called out.

 

She looked around in a panic. How did she hear Natsu?

 

“Natsu, darling, I’m tired of lying to the poor girl…” an unfamiliar feminine voice purred.

 

Her heart beat hard against her rib cage. It’s a memory. Hot tears flowed down from her eyes. She shook her head and tried to focus on the look of the dress.

 

“You think I’m actually that stupid, Natsu?!” Lucy spat. 

 

“Everything okay, Lu? You look pale,”  Levy said cautiously.

 

Lucy continued to shake her head and closed her eyes hoping to escape the audio replay.

 

“I-I need to sit down…” she began.

 

The ringing began in her ears. The lights flashed obscenely bright. She could feel herself being sucked away from the present.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 

She ran through the halls, her mind and body stuck in a ringing state like an explosion had gone off. Her lungs begged for the relief of a full breath rather than the useless gasps. She held her skirts just running and tripping to escape reality. She had literally run into people, chairs, a table, and tipped over a few art pieces. She felt so out of control and she didn’t care. 

 

She somehow made it to her room. She pushed her body against her door; barely being able to grip the handle to open it. She slammed the door behind and locked it. She then began tearing out her hair piece without any gentleness and threw it across the room. The pain of her hair being pulled out felt like a twisted relief that the pain finally didn’t come from her chest for once. She caught herself in a glance in the mirror. Makeup smudged and dripped down her cheeks that were blotchy red. Eyes swollen. So many tears. Hair ratted and no longer neat. Much of it stuck to her head and body that was drenched in a thick sheen of sweat. 

 

“You’re so cute when you get all flustered…” his voice echoed in her head.

 

Like a lever being pushed up into overdrive, pain turned into fiery anger in an instant.

 

She recovered herself. Sat down on one of her couches, avoiding thinking of the memories that were made hours before on them, and took off her heels. She stood and somehow found the flexibility and dexterity to unbutton the back of her dress. She let it fall to the floor. She stepped out of it and laid it on her bed neatly along with her jewelry. She went ahead and picked up her hair piece and it somehow was still intact. True craftsmanship. She laid everything there, except the ring. 

 

“Lucy! Can you hear me?!” Levy called. Interrupting the monologue of her memory. Lucy couldn’t hear her thoughts about the ring or about the situation. It was muffled now, but she could see herself running over to her vanity and grabbing a thin gold chain. “Lu?… come back to us…” 

 

She then latched the necklace with the ring on it around her neck.  

 

Lucy fought to stay in the memory, but she was being pulled away. Like her body began to float back towards the surface. She tried to swim back down. She needed more information.

 

Natsu would be here chasing after her any minute. She wiped off her face and tore off her under garments and ran to the closet. She grabbed a billowy white cotton shirt and wrapped her breasts tight against her chest. She then put on her pants, boots, and a hat. She tucked her hair in hopes to help her disguise. She grabbed her keys and pouch and ran over to her balcony doors and didn’t look back. Just as she heard a ruckus from down the hall, she made the jump to the trellis. 

 

“Lu?!”

 

Lucy gasped lurching forward only to knock heads with Levy. 

Chapter 20

Notes:

Hi there! Anyone still here? It's been a while again, which was obviously unintended. This chapter has been pretty much been sitting in draft since I last posted. It's a little clunky and short, but this story needs to move forward. So here it is!
The italicized conversation at the end of the chapter indicates a separate conversation and not thoughts or a memory.

“So was he your contact?” Freed asked, stirring a pot of stew.

 

Eve and Ren had returned to the Thunder Legion. All of them were spread throughout the quaint studio apartment. Bickslow was lounging on the couch. Eve and Ren were sitting at the small table looking not as light-hearted as they were this morning. Laxus was stoically silent in the corner.

 

Ren sighed, running his hand through his hair. “Yes. Ian was—well they all were…They were good kids…”

 

The silence rested between all of them again. It had been a night of extended pauses in conversation. The heaviness of reality settling in.

 

Laxus took an aggressive in-take of air and cut the silence like a crack of a whip. “How long?…” he asked.

 

“What?” Eve asked. His eyebrows dipped in concern and confusion. “How long did we know them—” 

 

“How long has Trinity Raven been here?” Laxus said, cutting off Eve. “Or did you forget to tell us that small little detail?”

 

Freed paused his stirring as the hairs stood up on the back of his neck. He could feel the static anger begin to resonate in the air. He knew his dear friend was on the cusp of explosion.

 

“Laxus…” Freed warned. 

 

“Well?! How long?” The lightning slayer demanded slamming his sparking hand on the table. 

 

Both of the men sitting there jumped in their seats. 

 

Eve swallowed. “They showed up about a day and a half ago...” 

 

“Oh for Gods’ sakes!” the lightning slayer said, turning away from them clenching and unclenching his fists. He breathed quickly, but deeply. Laxus turned back to them, obviously withholding the true amount of anger he felt. 

 

“That should have been the first fucking thing out of your mouths this morning!” 

 

“Hey man, I’m sure they have their reasons...” Bixslow said, now sitting at attention. 

 

Laxus turned his accusatory eyes towards his teammate. “No, Bix, they don’t just withhold information. That is the difference between life and death in this war.” Laxus turned back to Eve and Ren, “You are subordinates. You don’t have the option to choose who knows what—not when it comes to us. Do you understand Trinity Raven are highly trained assassins? Soldiers and grunts are pieces of cake and easy to fool. But these guys?! It’s like you wanted us to walk right into our own demise!”

 

Both of the Blue Pegasus men’s mouths dropped.

 

“That’s not… we were going to tell you to—” Eve started. 

 

Laxus began to pace, shaking his head. “I knew we were in trouble when you requested the dragon slayers specifically. You know that anyone in our elite group is more than capable to take these things on and yet, you guys request the dragon slayers…how convenient for the enemy. Exactly who he’d want delivered right to his lap.”

 

Ren stood at this, his anger now showing as well. 

 

“You’re calling us traitors?!” Ren spat.

 

Freed’s heartrate increased and his mind began to take off in calculations of what to do next. He did put an enchanted barrier around the apartment so no one could hear what was going on inside, but that wouldn’t help if people were about to be thrown through doors or walls. Traitors…they couldn’t possibly be…

 

“No, I'm calling you idiots,” the lightning slayer continued. “We rely on good and solid intel and a good and well thought-through perspective.”

 

“What are you getting at? Now you’re saying we didn’t do our job?” Ren asked. 

 

Laxus rolled his eyes. He pinched the bridge of his nose, clearly frustrated with Eve and Ren.

 

“We’ve been played, found out, and/or we have a leak somewhere. You should’ve realized that the moment Trinity Raven showed up. There is no reason for them to be here. None. They have the Element Four at the fort. That’s where any logical person would put them for protecting whatever it is they have coming in. Why the hell would they care about the town? There’s nothing here. We came to protect the town and give backup. Trinity Raven came here to kill us specifically. ”

 

“Why didn’t you say anything earlier,” Freed asked him. 

 

“I was still trying to figure everything out and hoping that Trinity Raven had showed up out of the blue today. It would mean we still had a leak, but our intel would have had an excuse as to why we weren’t informed,” Laxus said, shooting a look at Eve and Ren. 

 

Freed’s mind switched gears and began calculating the plan from here on out. They were in deep shit if Laxus was correct… and he likely was.

 

 “We need to get a message to Natsu and his crew immediately,” Freed said. “We need to leave as soon as possible.”

 

“But the town…” Eve began.

 

“It sucks, but we can’t do anything now,” Laxus said. “It’s only a matter of time before they sniff us out.” 

 

“It’s too late to run,” Bixslow said. “If we leave they’ll likely have someone on our tail.” 

 

“And we can’t send anyone to Natsu and his team,” Freed said.

 

“We’re sitting ducks,” Laxus grunted.

 

“There’s a big thing we wanted to tell you too,” Eve piped in with a small voice. “Ian let us know, the shipment…. It’s coming late tonight.” 

 

Laxus cursed. “Giving us no time to prepare. They wanted to get the jump and lock the place down good and tight before we had an inkling of what was happening.” He looked down and nodded mulling over things in his head. “If we have any hope of getting out of here alive. We attack tonight and get the hell out of here. Bix, grab the emergency communication lacrima. Freed, make an enchanted circle to give an extra barrier of protection while we communicate with the team. It’s gonna be a long night, boys. Prepare yourselves.”

—---------------------------------------------

 

“We have to go back for her,” Natsu demanded. He clutched his chest and cringed as the pain still pulsed through him. He carelessly stumbled through the snow. His thoughts were only on getting back to Lucy.

 

“She’s the safest with the people she’s with right now,” Gajeel said, following him with his hands in his pockets. “Us goin’ home now just might complicate things.”

 

The pinkette paused his stumblings. “What i-if she’s…” his lip trembled. Natsu couldn’t bring himself to say it. “W-what if I-I don’t get to see her again?…” He choked out.  He shook his head as a stray tear ran down his face. 

 

“C’mon now, lava breath,” Gajeel said, rolling his eyes. “You know that’s not the case. Stop being such a drama king.”

 

“I don’t know! That’s the thing!” Natsu yelled, already frustrated with the other slayer. “Where the hell have you been the past few years?! I clearly didn’t know if she was alive or dead before.”

 

“You did. Trust me, you’d know if she was dead. You’d feel it in your gut,” Gajeel said, patting his belly.

 

“Well my gut must not be workin’ because I grieved for Lucille. I thought she was dead!” Natsu continued on. The searing throb in his chest was still very much present and making itself known. 

 

“You thought she was dead. You didn’t feel she was dead,” Gajeel pointed out.

 

“I’m not arguin’ over this stupid crap with you! I’m going back to Lucy,” Natsu grumbled. 

 

Although he internally admitted that he didn’t have the feeling she was dead, it still didn’t sit right with him. Besides that, why was he having a reaction like this? It doesn’t make any kind of sense. 

 

“It’s the dragon senses…” Gajeel continued on in a sing-song tone. 

 

“Oh would you shut the hell–”

 

The door on the hut suddenly flew open knocking off the piles of snow that had accumulated on the edge of the roof and window panes. A shirtless Gray stood in the doorway with wide eyes, mouth already open ready to say whatever he had to. 

 

“Guys you have to get inside now! We’ve got a message from the Thunder Legion. As usual, we got ourselves into some pretty deep shit.”

 

“What is it now?” Gajeel sighed. “Did the Thunder Legion wreck the town already?”

 

“Just hurry your asses up and get in here! This is serious,” Gray said, rolling his eyes. 

 

Natsu and Gajeel exchanged a glance and continued their way back to the hut. They made it only a few more steps before the fire slayer collapsed in pain again.

 

“GAH! DAMMIT ALL!!” Natsu cursed falling again to the ground. 

 

“What the hell happened to him?” Gray asked. “Is he hurt?”

 

“Eh,” Gajeel shrugged, “a weird pain came up and he thinks it’s connected to Lucy…”

 

“You were the one that said we were a ‘matching set,’” Natsu spat through his wave of pain. “I’m going ba-ack for her t-tonight… I don’t care what deep shit… is happening. I need t-to get to her.”

 

Gray saw the black and purple runes glow on Natsu’s skin, which took him aback for a moment.

 

“What the hell?!” Gray exclaimed. He shook his head, recentering himself. “Nevermind that…You can’t leave–” 

 

“I’m tired of people, who technically serve me, telling me what I can and cannot do. What’s the point of me being the leader if I can’t do what I want sometimes–GAH!” Natsu rolled over onto his back and kicked his feet against the ground in frustration that the pain wasn’t subsiding. 

 

“If you’d let me finish my sentence, I was saying you can’t leave because this was a trap and now we have to fight to get out,” Gray said. 

 

“Son of a bitch,” Gajeel groaned. “Well we all called it, but did we listen to our consciouses? No, sir.” He walked over to the downed dragon slayer. “C’mon cinders. Up we go.” Gajeel grabbed Natsu’s arms and pulled him up onto his back. 

 

“OW! That fuckin’ hurts!” The pinkette complained.

 

“Stop being a baby…” Gajeel said walking the last paces to the door and inside.  

 

—---------------------------------------

 

“I’m glad the pain has subsided, but I still worry what this means about you being able to fight,” Erza said, as they walked out of the hut door to get to their horses

 

The mystery pain that Natsu felt had ceased, thankfully. It didn’t even leave a mark or any soreness. He still wondered about Lucy and what this meant. 

 

Was she in danger? 

 

Was she severely hurt? 

 

Or was this weird happening just isolated to him?

 

The questions piled on, but none would be explored due to the pressing issues.

 

It was hard for Natsu to believe that they were as screwed as all the information said they were. Trinity Raven showing up at the same time, almost to the day. How they were going to pull this one off was a mystery, but they needed to. 

 

Then there was the fact that Sting and Rogue’s Exceeds were at the fort. Natsu was absolutely dumbfounded that they might actually be trying to jailbreak his cousins. The idea was so unbelievable. It would be like Ignia serving the pair up to the Fairytail Rebellion on a silver platter. But, there was always the worry that they could be fakes. With the trap that has been set for them it would be no surprise. But as soon as the dragon slayer’s got the wrong scent, they would be turning the other way. Hopefully it wouldn’t be too late…

 

“I’ll be fine,” Natsu said, putting up the hood of his cloak. “We’ve got bigger fish to fry. Everyone, clear on the plan?” 

 

“Get in. Kick some ass. Get the hell out,” Gajeel said, with a huge grin splayed on his face. “Been awhile since the stakes were this high and my adrenaline is loving it.”

 

“Remember, we have to be methodical. We can’t win with brute force,” Erza warned. 

 

“Ah, says who?” Gajeel teased. 

 

“Let’s just get this over with,” Natsu sighed. 

 

The team loaded up their horses and left for whatever fate had set for them.

 

—----------------------------------

 

Fort Element was built into a mountain. Most of the fort was beneath what could be seen when approaching it. Some of Hibaki’s intel suggested that the fort had up to 30 levels built underground. Trains would go in and out of the fort on the main level to deliver supplies and ship out weapons and soldiers. The main level was of course stacked with guard turrets and towers. Granted, the fort hasn’t seen much direct action in a couple decades, so hopefully the guards were less attentive. 

 

The plan was pretty simple, if executed correctly. Much to the dragon slayers’ dismay, the team would stow away on a train cart while Jenny distracted the on duty guards outside. They didn’t have much security to prevent anything from getting on the trains just before the carts went into the fort itself. Mostly this was because guards lined the inner tunnel networks and magic scanners that could show what was inside the cars were stationed throughout. Ichiya however, created the perfect potion to make them invisible to the scanners. The team then would search the cars thoroughly or ideally, get the scanner images to find what the special shipment was. 

 

“Okay everyone, are we ready?” Jenny said. 

 

The team had gathered at the tree line just south of the tracks. The air had an extra bite of chill to it this evening. Natsu felt a cold chill run down his back, but he couldn’t tell if it was the weather or his fear of the unknown. 

 

“As we’ll ever be,” Natsu replied, already feeling motion sick just thinking about the train.

 

“The train is barely going to move,” Gray said. “You two will be just fine.”

 

“Says you, pretty boy,” Gajeel snarked.

 

“Get it together,” Erza reprimanded in a whispered tone.

 

“Okay. For the rebellion!” Jenny said before turning and walking up further through the tree line. Surprisingly she made it almost to the fort before someone caught her in their spotlight. 

 

“Halt! Who goes there? !” One of the guards said.

 

“This is our chance. Let’s move!” Erza ordered.

 

“What business do you have here, miss?” The guard continued walking towards Jenny.

 

“ Oh me?” Jenny asked. “I’m just looking for Howard Spacey. Is he working tonight?”

 

The team moved as quickly as they could to the first boxcar they could reach. Erza stepped up to the doors and slid them open just enough to squeeze in. 

 

“Sergeant Spacey? Miss this really isn’t the time to try meeting with the Sergeant. This is also a restricted area.”

 

Gray followed and so did Gajeel. Unfortunately, the train started to move by the time Natsu was supposed to get on. Gray had to pick up the slayer and drag him inside before Natsu and Gajeel started blowing chunks. 

 

“Listen here pal, my name is Amy Dredgeman. And I happen to be very close with Howie and can see him whenever and wherever I damn please,” Jenny sassed.

 

“ No you listen, Lady…”

 

“Wait a minute. Do you think that this is the Sergeant’s lady friend?” The other soldier interrupted.

 

“ It doesn’t matter. She can’t be here.”

 

“Oh why did I bother eating * bleh * today,” the fire slayer whined.

 

“Or—ever,” Gajeel said, puffing his cheeks.

 

“Shut up! You’ll get us caught!” Gray whispered. 

 

“I mean it’s your guys’ funeral if you don’t let me see him,” Jenny said.

 

“ Listen here missy. You’re lucky we didn’t shoot you on the spot, since we’re feeling so gracious I’ll let you in on a little secret…Things are going to go crazy tonight so if you don’t want to be caught in the crossfire I suggest you get your ass outta here.”

 

“So they are expecting us,” Gray said.

 

“Give Jenny the signal,” Erza said solemnly. “We’re going to have to fight like we never have before.”

 

Gray gave a signal whistle that could have been mistaken for a bird.

 

“ You know what on second thought, just tell him I stopped by to say hello,” Jenny continued. “ I’ll just be on my way. ” She stepped away from the guards and turned and ran the other direction.

 

“Well that was strange,” The second soldier said.

 

The train moved further along and soon enough it was pitch black. Then bright again—signaling that they had successfully made it inside. The train slowed to a stop and the team knew this was their chance.

 

“I see 6 guards on the platform,” Erza said. “Gray, I'll need you to take care of Natsu and Gajeel and get them off this train. I’ll take on the guards, but there will most certainly be more than we see now.”

 

“Okay, show ‘em out you got, Erza,” Gray said. He grabbed the handle of the door and let out an almost imperceptible shaky breath.  “On the count of three…1…2…3!”

 

Chapter 21: Chapter 21

Notes:

So...it's been a long while...almost a year in fact. Did not mean for it to take me that long to publish the next chapter. Whoopsie! It's been a crazy year to say the least. I hope some of you are still here hanging on. I've said it before and I will say it again. I will finish this story even if it takes more time.

There is one thing I wanted to run by y'all...I may not be writing the Thunder Legion's fight scenes with Trinity Raven. If I did I would have to figure out like 8 battles scenes at once including Team Natsu's...That's a lot and battle scenes are the hardest thing for me to write. I definitely bit off more than I could chew with that one. It was intimidating and holding me back. So for the sake of getting more chapters and moving the story forward, I hope you'll forgive me, cuts have to be made.

TRIGGER WARNING FOR THE CHAPTER: *DROWNING*

Erza burst out through the hatch on top of the traincar and requipped. 

 

“ Heaven’s Wheel!” she yelled. “ Scattered Petals! ” 

 

The shocked guards didn’t have time to react. Before the swords fell from the air above them. It turned out there were about a dozen guards. A majority of them were killed or severely maimed. Their cries of agony rang out. Two, however, were able to dodge the attack and began shooting at Erza. She flew quickly and directly, ready to dispatch them. The two knew this was their end. One, in an act of defiance, threw a grenade. It missed Erza by a long shot and the two were shortly dead. But the explosion was enough to alert anyone nearby that something was happening. 

 

Gray dragged the dragon slayers out of the traincar grunting and cursing the whole time. Once they were on solid ground it only took the slayers a moment to recoup. Alarms sounded and the urgency was kicked up a notch. 

 

“Well shit. We better get moving,” Gajeel said. 

 

“We gotta get to those scanners and see what’s on the train,” said Gray. 

 

“The booth up there looks promising,” Erza said. She ran up the stairs as the others kept their eyes on the entry points. “Okay, Hibaki. Let's see if this works.” Erza searched everywhere for a port to place a magic chip in that would give Hibaki an access point into the fort’s archives. She found the slot and placed it in. Screens that were once lit green now were a familiar golden yellow, indicating that Hibaki got in. Erza then took out the mini communication lacroma. “See anything?” she asked the orb. 

 

“Just a sec,” a staticy reply came through. As expected, there were communication blockers in the fort that were trying their best to muffle outside communication.

 

The main entrance to the tunnel burst open with soldiers. 

 

“Alright, remember to keep score,” Gajeel smirked and cracked his knuckles, “Whoever has the least amount of goons taken out has to write a song about the winner.”

 

“You’re on!” Natsu said, igniting his fists. He jumped right into the middle of the group with an iron fist .

 

Fire, ice, and metal flashed throughout the room. As Erza continued to wait on Hibaki. 

 

“Okay,” Hibaki began, “there doesn't appear to be anything on the train, but the files reveal…holy gods above…ERZA! They’re there! They are really there!”

 

“Who's here?!” she asked impatiently. “I can’t read minds!”

 

“The twin dragons—lower floor—” Hibaki was cut off. The screens returned to green. Their hacking was short lived, but they got just enough information. 

 

“My gods,” she whispered, “they’re here…alive…” Her mind sparked hope as the thoughts of Rogue and Sting taking part in the rebellion came to life. A turn in the war could actually be feasible. She shook her head trying to come back to reality. “Natsu!” she called, “Sting and Rogue are here!”

 

“That’s great!” Natsu said, throwing a fiery kick to the face of a soldier. “Where are they?” 

 

“I don’t know, but I’m sure one of these soldiers could tell us!

 

“Good point!” Natsu said. He threw one man into a group knocking them all over as Gray finished them off. Natsu then noticed a soldier trying to make a run for it. “Perfect. Found my target.” 

 

He ran to the man and grabbed him by his uniform and held him close to his face. Natsu lit himself on fire and put his most terrifying face on. The man squealed and tried to squirm away from him. 

 

“Now…” Natsu began, “Where are they?” 

 

“I–I–I-I d-don’t kno-ow,” the soldier squealed. 

 

“Well I guess there’s no reason to keep you alive…” the fire slayer said. 

 

“NO! No! No! Y-you you see, I-I was just k-kidding!” the soldier said. 

 

“Oh?...” Natsu prodded.

 

“Yes! M-my lord! You see they-ey are on— they are likely, likely on floors 20-25, be-because that’s where The Element Four are posted.”

 

“Interesting…” the dragon slayer continued, “How do we get there?”

 

“T-Take the long hallway out that d-door, and the elevators will take you there.”

 

“Nice try.” Natsu said. “We’re not falling for that. Where are the stairs?”

 

“Turn left at the elevators and then take a right at the end of that hallway,” the soldier replied.

 

“Thanks,” Natsu replied with a grin. Then he raised his fist and knocked the soldier out, letting him fall to the ground. “Let’s go! We have our lead!”

 

“Right!” The other’s called. Following Natsu out the door and down the hall.

 

As they made their way they ran into more soldiers, but barely slowed their pace to take them out. They descended all the way down to the black door that had a white “20” painted on it. As soon as they opened the door, Gajeel and Natsu picked up on the faint scent of their cousins. 

 

“I smell them!” Gajeel said. 

 

“I know, I do too,” Natsu replied. “No telling where they are at though. C’mon let’s search this place as fast as we can.”

 

The team opened every door that lined the hallway and found nothing of use. 

 

“This is taking too long,” Natsu said. “We’re going to have to split up. We’ll split in half. Gajeel, go with Gray. Erza, you’re with me. We’re gonna search 24-25. Gray and Gajeel get 21-23.”

 

The team nodded at one another and they took off sprinting for the stairs again. Gajeel and Gray stopped at the “21” door and went inside. Meanwhile Erza and Natsu descended to floor 24. 

 

Natsu was feeling a little queasy knowing they were so far underground. They could easily be trapped down here. But he kept pushing forward. He prayed that they all would come out of this alive and not be buried so far underground for eternity.

 

They entered floor 24. They ran down the halls looking for doors to open. 

 

“I can smell them, Erza!” Natsu said. 

         

———————————————

 

“Ow!” Both women cried out.

 

Lucy rubbed the sore spot as more tears rushed out of her eyes. 

 

“Did you remember anything, child?” Porlyusica asked from the doorway.

 

Lucy cracked her eyes open and shaded them with her hand. The lights were still very bright, but they didn’t burst like they had in the past.

 

“It was that night again. I was preparing to run away…” She said.

 

Markarov, Porlyusica, and Levy exchanged glances.

 

“Do you remember anything before that?” Levy asked carefully.

 

“No, I only remember running to my room and I was so hurt and angry. To be honest Levy, you calling my name was pulling me out of the memory.” 

 

“Sorry…or you’re welcome?…” Levy said unsure.

 

“It’s very promising that you didn’t seize and the room didn’t explode into chaos," Porlyusica said. “Perhaps we should look into furthering our experimentation. Perhaps the barrier is weakening.” 

 

“Or maybe Lucy’s stronger. She has been training hard for weeks,” Levy said.

 

“You connected with that night. I think it’s important we don’t let that drop. We need to figure out what happened to you afterward.” Porlyusica turned and attempted to exit. Then she turned to Lucy. “Come child, we need to test this further immediately.”

 

“But what happened before? Natsu and a woman—I don’t know who—.” She stopped herself. It was clear. It was obviously the princess. 

 

The other three froze. Which for some reason confirmed her suspicions.

 

“What happened to your concern about my safety?” Lucy asked.

 

“If you’re willing to risk it again, we could find a key component of what happened to you. The risk may not outweigh the potential result anymore. Now come. Let’s retrace your steps.”

 

Lucy got up and made her way behind Porlyusica. Plue had been locked outside the door by accident and looked relieved to see Lucy was well. He was right on their heels as they stepped out of the bedroom. They saw Lily manning his post. Lucy smiled and waved and he returned in favor. 

 

“Porlyusica, maybe I would have a better idea of how to retrace my steps if you told me what you know happened to me that night,” Lucy said.

 

“Unfortunately child, it’s not my place to tell. It’s all speculation and I will not have you make pivotal opinions out of speculations.”

 

“Porlyusica… I was really hurt…” Lucy said. “I could feel rage and emptiness….Betrayal…maybe someone put a magic spell on me...”

 

The old woman paused. “I’m sorry that you had to feel those terrible things again. I can’t imagine how scared and destroyed you felt in that memory. The events you experienced were nothing more than the human experience of emotions. Nothing supernatural happened to you before you ran away. So we need to move forward.”

 

Lucy’s lip trembled. “I just… I just want to remember…” 

 

“I know,” Porlyusica said quietly. “Now we make our move so you can. Follow me to the ballroom. We won’t go all the way in, but we’ll start there.”

 

Lucy, Plue, Levy, and Makarov followed Porlyusica to the ballroom. Lucy hadn’t been back since that first day she and Plue had been found.

 

“Do you remember anything about the ballroom?” Porlyusica asked.

 

“No, my memory didn’t start here,” Lucy said.

 

“Well we will make it start here,” the old woman said. “You ran up these stairs to your room. Makarov, you’re on ceiling duty. If anything should fall, protect us.”

 

“That’s what I am here for,” Makarov smiled.

 

“Makarov can become a giant,” Levy said, clearing the confusion that Lucy had.

 

“Wait, wait, Porlyusica, you were there that night?” Lucy asked.

 

“Yes, the old fool and I are two of the few survivors. He had gotten so drunk he passed out and we went home right after we saw you leave,” she said flippantly. “Now, Lucy, start at the bottom of the stairwell and run up to your room,” Porlyusica started.

 

“Excuse the interruption,” said a masculine voice, “but I believe it would be in her best interest to wait until we can observe.”

 

They all turned toward the direction of the hallway where Lucy first came in through. She saw a tall, handsome young man with shaggy blue hair. He had an interesting face tattoo. Two women stood on either side of him. One had long dark raven hair and had slanted eyes like Gray. The other had long bright pink curly hair that matched her sparkling eyes. The three of them wore long blue cloaks that covered their bodies fully.

 

“Jellal,” Porlyusica said. “We weren’t expecting you.”

 

He held up a piece of paper and walked closer. 

 

“I received a letter from my dear Erza,” he began, “detailing Lucy’s return to us and her mysterious loss of memory. I am curious to see these golden symbols for myself.”

 

Lucy had only heard his name a few times. He seemed to be Erza’s partner from what Lucy gathered. He was allegedly just as powerful as Erza, if not more. There was something about him being a saint of some sort?…

 

Porlyusica narrowed her eyes. “How is it you were able to get past the wards?”

 

”Fairy heart. Remember, I helped Levy and Freed come up with the magic myself,” he responded.

 

The old woman seemed pleased enough with this answer. “Lucy, this is Jellal, Meredy is on his right and Ultear is on his left.”

 

The pink haired girl smiled wide. “It is so good to see you again.” She curtsied and Jellal elbowed her and cleared his throat as if Meredy made a mistake. She quickly stood and blushed. 

 

“Yes, it is good to see you are well,” Ultear said, with a soft smile.

 

Lucy was unsure how to respond since she had no clue who they were so she just smiled and nodded.

 

“Now,” Jellal began, “how is it that we can see these symbols again?”

 

”Well we were working on that part,” Porlyusica rolled her eyes. “She just had a memory spell, so we were trying to trigger more out of her.”

 

“What was happening when she first triggered the symbols?” Jellal asked.

 

Lucy blushed. She didn’t want to go into how she and Natsu were flirting. 

 

“She was with Natsu. They were talking about the past,” Levy said, saving poor Lucy.

 

“Perhaps we can recreate it with him,” Jellal said. “Where is everyone else?…”

 

“On a mission,” Makarov said. “They won’t be back for a few days at least if not weeks.”

 

“Then by all means continue,” Jellal said. 

 

Lucy ran up and down the stairs and hallways probably 6 times before they called it quits. Each time Porlyusica would tell her to connect with her emotions she felt from the memory. This was extra difficult because Lucy had a hard time connecting with the things she didn’t want to feel again. Nothing happened except for Lucy getting extra sweaty and exhausted. It felt weird and awkward to have everyone watch her.

 

”C’mon Lu, let’s get you a bath and some food and call it a day,” Levy said, patting Lucy on the back. “We’ll count this as your training.”

 

”That sounds nice,” Lucy said, still trying to catch her breath. “I can’t wait to get outta this dress.”

 

Levy helped her out of her gown and ran Lucy a bubble bath. The gold embellished claw foot tub was honestly big enough for at least 2 people. Lucy sat in water that reached just below her shoulders. She took in the wonderful scents of lavender and eucalyptus. Levy was so sweet to do this for her.

 

As Lucy sat in the tub she let her mind wander. She thought of her recent memory she uncovered. A shiver ran up her spine as she thought about the strong emotions she had felt. Natsu was in love with someone else. She knew this, but still didn’t fully believe it. 

 

Lucy had to wonder, what if the princess did come back. Natsu would likely choose her again. So maybe keeping their friendship platonic was the best way to keep her safe. She never wanted to feel like how her past self did again, but he was just so tempting. She thought back to that tense moment in the gym. She could’ve sworn they just about kissed, but maybe she read the situation wrong.

 

Maybe she just needed to get him out of her system by indulging some of her thoughts. She blushed and shook her head. She was not going down that road…..Although…. it could be a one and done kind of situation. Here and now and get it over with. She was a ball of tension these past few days…

 

Lucy felt goosebumps dance across her skin. She slowly moved her hand up her body caressing her smooth skin. She closed her eyes. A shiver ran down her spine as she gave into her temptation and pictured Natsu sitting behind her whispering sweet things into her ear. Lucy had felt his calloused hands from training with him and pictured her hands as his. She massaged her breasts and circled her nipples. She let out a sigh and laid her head against the tub. 

 

“Mmm yes Natsu, please, touch me!” A woman’s voice echoed in her head. 

 

Lucy froze and opened her eyes, but could see nothing but bright lights, she felt instant tears stream down her face. Her head pulsated with sharp pain. Something took over her body as pure horror slithered through her veins like a viper. She began to shake and wail as her heart wretched. She heard the telltale ringing and knew she was having another episode. 

 

“No…n-not now…” she gasped, trying to contain herself.

 

The lights flashed on and off. Then her vision went dark. She collapsed into herself.

 

Next thing she knew she was being pulled out of the water. Her lungs felt like they were on fire and her vision was very blurred. She could only see flashes of blue and pink before it went dark again.

 

“Lucy!” Someone screamed in the distance.

 

”She’s not breathing!” Another screamed.

 

The darkness felt like sweet velvet this time. All the fear and hurt faded away. She was so tired and her body ached. She could just rest here for a while. Surely there wouldn’t be any harm with that.

 

“C’mon Lucy! Don’t leave us! Natsu needs you! We need you please!” Another voice called. 

 

He needs me? But the princess… needs…who needs me…who’s the princess…

 

“Lucy…Lucy darling…” a tender voice called. She felt a warm embrace around her. It felt so familiar and so right. “It’s not your time, my sweet girl. You have so much more to do…” 

 

“No… I don’t want to leave you…” Lucy begged. 

 

“We are always with you…” the voice said. “Have courage…”

 

Her extreme pain came back in an instant. She felt a hard pressure on her chest over and over again. Air rushed into her lungs. She opened her eyes and coughed up water instantly. She was back to reality. 

 

“Oh my gods!” Levy wailed, tears streaming down her face. She hugged Lucy and petted her hair as Lucy still coughed. 

 

Jellal wiped his mouth and sat there on his knees next to Lucy trying to catch his breath. Meredy and Ultear were standing by the door, relief painted on their faces. Porlyusica grabbed Lucy a robe and covered her shoulders. 

 

“What just happened?” Lucy rasped, bringing the robe around to better cover herself. She blushed heavily. She was just naked in front of a lot of people. But everyone’s faces looked like it was a life and death situation, so she told herself not to care.

 

“Lucy you were screaming and I couldn’t get you to stop,” Levy said. “S-so I went to go get help and—and you slipped under the water.” Levy was full blown sobbing at this point.

 

“I’m so sorry, Levy…I'm sorry I scared you,” Lucy said.

 

“You scared us all,” Porlyusica said.

 

“We also saw the golden runes,” Jellal said. “And we believe this confirmed our theory.”

 

“What theory?” Lucy asked.

 

Jellal locked eyes with her, “Your magic is being sealed by the heavens.”

Notes:

It was so nice to get back into writing. I hope you enjoyed! Any predictions of what happens next other than Team Natsu kicking ass? :)

Chapter 22: Chapter 21

“You smell them?” Erza asked. “Can you pinpoint where they are?”

 

Natsu closed his eyes trying to do just that. It was difficult though. It smelled like they should be right on top of them and yet, there was no direct sign of them. 

 

“They must be pumping this place full of their scents. I don’t know how they managed that, but maybe they have a parfum guy like Ichiya,” Natsu said. He shook his head. “We need to split up. There’s no way we’ll find them in time.”

 

As if on cue, a whole hoard of soldiers burst through the doors in the hallway, surrounding them. It didn’t take long for the two to dispatch of them, but weirdly Natsu and Erza needed a second to catch their breath.

 

“This isn’t good…” Natsu sighed. “Why do I feel like we just battled 200 hundred soldiers rather than 20.”

 

Erza nodded. “The ethernano must be thinner down here or it could be someone taking it out of the air…either way we need to move. I’ll take this floor. You take the next.”

 

”Right,” Natsu said, turning toward the door. 

 

“Natsu?…”

 

”Yeah?…” he turned back towards her.

 

”Please use caution,” she said, turning away from him and ran down the hall.

 

”Yeah yeah, whatever…” he mumbled.  He turned toward the door and descended to the next floor.

 

This floor had the same overwhelming scent of his cousins. He was starting to believe that his cousins weren’t really here again. He prayed that they weren’t totally fucked. He ran down the halls and found a promising double door. He opened it and the lights brightened to an obscene level. 

 

“Gah!” Natsu cried out, bringing his hands reflexively to his eyes.

 

Next thing he knew he was slammed up against the wall. He felt the grit of sand restraining his body somehow. He struggled against the restraints. 

 

“What the hell!” He exclaimed.

 

The lights finally dimmed and Natsu saw a weird green haired man with a monocle  come towards him.  

 

“Honh honh honh, what a lucky day that I get to be the one who captures the bastard Prince and delivers him to the Dragon King,” the man said. “Great fortune is in my future, no?...”

 

“You wish!” Natsu said, igniting his flames. He broke free instantly. And ran towards the weird little man. He threw a punch, but the man disappeared. 

 

“Uh uh uh,” the man said. “Not so fast!”

 

The man somehow wrapped his body around Natsu’s arm, surprising the dragon slayer. 

 

“What the?!”

 

The man took a normal body shape again and landed a kick straight to Natsu’s jaw—knocking him over. 

 

“Fuck!”

 

The man laughed minacially, landing where Natsu once was. “Allow me to introduce myself, your grace.” The man bowed with a sinister smile. “I am Monsieur Sol and I am the man that is going to bring you down at last!”

 

“It’ll be a cold day in hell when I fall to scum like you!” Natsu snarled. He threw a spin kick towards Sol’s ankles. 

 

Sol dodged again and chortled. A knowing grin splayed across his face. “Scum you say, hmm? I think you need a good look in the mirror, monsieur…or rather perhaps you need to reflect upon your past.”

 

“What the hell does that—,” Natsu froze as he saw sand before him shape into Lucille— looking exactly how she looked that horrible night 3 years ago. Her gown matched the details perfectly. But her eyes were closed. Almost like she was sleeping standing up. He had to admit, it caught him off guard, but seeing the statue of Lucielle wasn’t going to stun him to be frozen. 

 

“That the best you've got? Exploiting the looks of Lucille thinking that it will freeze me in my tracks?” 

 

“No monsieur, facing the damage of what you have done will.” The sand Lucille fell to the floor and reappeared by Sol. “Poor mademoiselle,” he caressed her cheek, “such a thing of beauty. I heard she was passionate and intelligent as well. How she ever fell for you is a mystery though...” 

 

Natsu ground his teeth together trying to hold in a snarl at seeing the other man touch her so tenderly. He reminded himself that it wasn’t her.

 

“She gave her heart to you… and how did you repay her?…”

 

Sand Lucielle then appeared right in front of Natsu, her eyes now open, face painted in anguish.

 

“How could you?!” She yelled tears streaming down her face. 

 

This stunned Natsu completely. “Luce—I...” he reflexively reached out a hand to her. Trying to console.

 

She then reappeared about 2 meters back. “Stay the hell away from me, Salamander!” She commanded him.

 

Natsu felt the hairs on the back of his neck stand. He tried to swallow the choked air he gasped in. 

 

“W-What the hell…” he whispered.

 

“Such a terrible thing you did to this poor innocent girl…” Sol continued. 

 

“I refuse to be associated with a disgusting and idiotic pig like you,” she spat.

 

Her words were verbatim of what she said that night. They still sent an icy pain through him. He began to taste bile.

 

“H-h-how…h-how the hell d-did you?…” Natsu noticed that his whole body was trembling. He felt as though his knees would give way any moment.

 

“Your memories are so full of pain. Much of it, caused by you alone. Such a weak and stupid boy you are,” Sol said. “Make no mistake, mon chéri here is dead because of you.” 

 

Lucielle reappeared right behind him. “I died in misery because of you.” He turned to face her with eyes filled with horror. “Murderer.”

 

Sol continued, “All that your friends could find was some blood and strands of hair, hmm? Or at least that’s what they told you… perhaps the scene of her assaulted corpse from those bandits was too much for your friends. They probably kept her bloody death a secret from you out of pity.”

 

He felt so cold. Visions of a cut, bruised, and bloody Lucielle with all of her clothes torn to near shreds, her eyes open, but filled with empty death came unbidden to his mind's eye. Then it became reality. A sand Lucielle corpse splayed on the floor just as he pictured in his head. 

 

“No…”  Natsu whispered.

 

“Oh honh honh, your imagination is very detailed, monsieur. Makes my job much easier.”

 

Natsu could barely hear the man. The ringing in his ears was so loud.

 

Then another Lucielle appeared behind him again. “Disgusting.”

 

He turned his head back to look at the other. His heart pounded in his ears. His worst fears were being played again and again in front of his eyes.

 

And another appeared now at his side. “Idiot.”

 

And another on his other. “Pig.”

 

Then more appeared screaming the same things. On top of that others were wailing and shrieking in pain. There were even others screaming, “how could you?!” It was a full chorus of horrors.

 

Reality slipped further from Natsu’s grasp.

 

“No…p-please…Luce, let me explain!” He pleaded. 

 

The horrible memories of her pain. Of her rejecting him. Of her despising him. Of her running away. Visions of the nightmares of her death flooded his mind. 

 

“Let you explain?!” One called.

 

“What? So you can manipulate me again?!” Another called. 

 

Natsu tried to shake his head but it was so stiff with terror. “N-No! Luce. Please, I would never…”

 

“You already did.”

 

 He couldn’t breathe. “N-no—-I-I—.”

 

“Pathetic.”

 

“Weak.”

 

“Selfish.”

 

“Murderer.”

 

“Evil incarnate.”

 

His vision blurred as the room spun. The next thing Natsu knew, he was receiving a painful kick to the head. He immediately collapsed against it. The yelling and wailing only grew louder from the women.

 

“You deserve to rot in hell.”

 

“You’re a vile monster.”

 

He was no longer in control of his body. The tremors turned into uncontrollable shaking. He curled into himself and put his hands over his ears. He tried to block out the painful memories and his worst insecurities being spat at him. Rivers of tears raced down his face as he screamed for it to stop. The Lucielles closed in on him. Every soul crushing feeling continued to wash over him. 

 

He was despicable.

 

Unworthy.

 

A monster.

 

Death would be too merciful for him. 

 

“You see your highness, you truly are the scum of the earth and you’ve known it all along,” Sol said, bending down to him. 

 

He wanted to die. Everything in him screamed for the sweet relief of death. To escape his thoughts. His guilt. His darkness. 

 

Then the tiniest voice whispered in Natsu's head, “She’s okay. She’s alive. She’s safe.”

 

The memory of finding her trapped under the piece of ceiling. Him holding her as she passed out after playing the piano and then her eyes opened to meet his. The night she woke him from his nightmares. Falling asleep by her every night since. Her seductive charade to piss off Porlyusica. Her smile radiant after she made a bullseye on her third shot. All, flashed in his mind.

 

Sol gasped. “Sacré bleu!…” Sol exclaimed, backing away just slightly in disbelief. “S-She’s alive?!” 

 

For a moment everything was still and quiet. In the moment of clarity, the slayer shot a fiery fist straight into Sol's chest burning through skin and breaking bone with ease. 

 

The earth manipulator stilled and looked at the dragon slayer in shock as he choked on his own breath. Sol’s blood spattered on Natsu’s face as the man coughed more for any air. The poor man tried in vain to push himself off his impaler. Blood from Sol’s chest gushed down the slayer’s arm. 

 

“She is alive and that secret dies with you now,” Natsu growled.

 

Natsu ignited his flames so hot that they completely burned Sol’s chest cavity into ash. With the earth wizard's death, the sand Lucilles collapsed back into the floor. 

 

Natsu took his arm out of his opponent’s corpse and let the body fall to the floor. He panted trying to catch his breath. Beads of sweat trailed down his face and back. His stomach lurched as the smell of incinerated blood and flesh invaded his nostrils. The smell of it now was strongly associated with the memory of finding all the corpses at the palace and burning them. The contents of his stomach emptied onto the sandy floor. 

 

He hated killing people, especially with his literal hands. Weaponry always helped distance himself from the kill. This was much too intimate of a kill. He felt Sol's heart beat and his lungs try to expand against his fist. 

 

Gods, what was the matter with him? Shooting his fist literally into a man? He knew over 100 different ways to kill the guy without being that gory and yet he did that.

 

The worst part of it all was that something deep inside him loved the gruesomeness of it. It loved to see the unadulterated fear in that poor man’s eyes. The thought made the slayer wretch again. 

 

“Natsu!” 

 

He turned to find Erza and a badly wounded Gajeel.

 

“Thank goodness you’re alright!” Erza said.

 

“Yeah I’m alright. What happened to you, rust bucket?” 

 

“I’ll tell you later. Right now we gotta find Rogue and Sting and get the hell out of here,” Gajeel said. 

 

Natsu furrowed his brow. “Where’s Gray?…” 

 

“He’s a little preoccupied right now, but he’s fine,” Erza said. She grabbed Natsu’s arm and dragged him towards the other end of the hall. “We need to get out of here as soon as possible. This was a trap Natsu, but we will still come out on top. Do either of you smell them?” 

 

“No it doesn’t make sense. Their scent was everywhere before, but now it’s not,” Natsu said. 

 

“We’ll have to scavenge the rooms then. We look for 5 minutes, but then we need to leave. It’s a matter of time until Ignia hears confirmation that you’re here.”

 

The floor above them shook and explosive sounds could be heard.

 

“Shit,” Gajeel said. “We’ve gotta move!” 

 

Everyone ran down the hall, they came to a split in their path. 

 

“Damn it,” Natsu cursed. “Erza, you and metal head go left, I’ll go right. We meet back here in ten minutes. Okay?”

 

Erza opened her mouth to protest. 

 

“No time for arguing. Gajeel’s hurt and he will need more backup. It’s an order. Now go!”

 

They split from each other and ran. Natsu lit his fist and opened any door he came across. All of them were empty, but then he caught the scent of

Peppermint in a mountain water spring and damp ginger and mahogany after a midnight rain.

 

He ran down the hall to an unassuming wooden door. Natsu pushed it open without a second thought. There, chained against the wall, sat the twin dragon slayers. Not fakes. The real deal. 

 

“Holy shit!” 

 

Natsu ran over to them. And lifted Sting's head to look at him. The holy dragon slayer’s complexion was green. His clothing sagged loosely on him. He lost a ton of weight. The shine of life was nearly gone from his eyes. The same could be said for Rogue.

 

“Sting! Are you alright?.. It’s me! It’s Natsu! We’re gonna get you guys outta here!”

 

Rogue moaned in response.

 

“Rogue, buddy, just hang in there. I’ve almost got Sting’s cuffs off.”

 

Sting's lips moved, Natsu couldn’t decipher what he said.

 

“What?…” he put his head closer to the holy dragon slayer’s lips.

 

“G-get…o-o-out…Run-n…”

 

“There’s no way in hell I’m leaving you guys here! We’re getting out of—”

 

“You are not leaving at all!” A voice called. Natsu felt massive hands surround his head. He was picked up off the floor by his head. He screamed and kicked his legs as he felt himself being ripped in two. He tried to summon his fire, but it only made the pain worse.

 

“What a shame the years of hard work to build the rebellion will end here!” the man sobbed.

 

He felt his magic being torn out of him. It felt like every cell of his being was split and ripped away. He struggled against the attack until he was drained completely. His vision blurred into blackness and he thought he heard someone call his name.

 

 

———————————

 

 

“Natsu!” Erza exclaimed as she watched her friend’s body go limp in the hands of a sobbing man that she assumed to be Aria. 

 

Aria let go of Natsu and his limp body collapsed to the floor. They heard a cringe worthy “clack” against the stone. Blood began to pool on the side of Natsu’s head. 

 

“Just so sad!” their enemy cried again.

 

“Are you fucking crazy?!!!” Gajeel yelled. “I know for a fact that Ignia wants Natsu captured alive! You just signed off on your own painful execution!”

 

In fury, Gajeel rushed towards the blubbering man, armed with his iron dragon’s sword. He jumped to take a swing at the man’s head, but a wall of air slammed against him, launching him back even farther from where he was. Gajeel tried to catch himself, but due to his injuries he ended up rolling painfully into a stop.

 

“Gajeel!” Erza screamed. She lept and requipped into her purgatory armor. She sped towards the man and swung for his ankles, hoping to off balance him. But he disappeared right in front of her eyes and Aria reappeared behind her.

 

“Not so fast, Titania!” He yelled, holding out his palm.

 

Purple blasts of air burst around her. Each blast felt like 1,000 thrashes from Lucy’s whip. Erza cried out paralyzed with pain. 

 

Gajeel regained his position and tried to fire his dragon roar. Aria then vanished again in front of their eyes.

 

“Where the hell did you go, coward?!” Gajeel yelled.

 

Erza crawled over to Natsu to check on him. His complexion was pale and sickly. She reached for his wrist and she barely could feel a heartbeat. 

 

“Gajeel… we’re losing him!”

 

“Fuck! We gotta get out of here!” He called back. 

 

Aria reappeared right in front of Gajeel, grabbing him by his throat. Aria blasted the iron slayer across the room towards the other incapacitated dragon slayers. 

 

Aria walked slowly to where his victims lay. “His majesty will be pleased that we will be adding 2 more dragon slayers to his collection! I wonder what bonus he will add for Titania?...” 

 

The iron slayer pushed on his forearms trying to get up. It couldn’t end like this. He would rather die fighting then surrendering to the fate of being in Ignia’s care. Aria held out his palms once again, his attack aimed towards Gajeel this time. The iron slayer gritted his teeth through the pain, trying to hold in his wales of distress.

 

“You all put on a great show. Defeating 3 out of 4 is most impressive, but there was never a chance you were going to beat me–…”

 

A strange pulse of pressure radiated in the room. 

 

“W-What was that?...” Aria asked, pausing.

 

The pulse was felt again. It vibrated their bones and rung each of their ear drums.  

 

The pressure felt so wrong, but so familiar. It wasn’t magic. It was something more ancient and sinister. The temperature in the room seemed to rise 100 degrees. 

 

Gajeel felt an instant precipitation was forming on his body. 

 

“E-Erza?...” Gajeel asked wearily. 

 

She looked just as confused as him. They all looked towards where they felt the pressure coming from. It was Natsu. The iron slayer heard the slamming beat of Natsu’s heart. Vines of black swirls formed on his skin. The black smoke was wafting from his open lacerations. Gajeel’s eyes widened in realization. 

 

“Shit! Erza, get the hell away from him!” He called.

 

The floor began to crack underneath Natsu. The cracks began to spread outward quickly. 

 

Erza was frozen in disbelief. “G-Gajeel?!!..”

 

“MOVE!!! NOW!!!”

 

The room went black. 

 

There was a heavy silence. 

 

Then a fiery explosion blasted everyone backwards. The room was now engulfed in smoke and flames. Everyone coughed uncontrollably. The air burned their throats on every inhale. 

 

Gajeel looked towards his slayer comrade. The smoke from the flames made it almost impossible to see him, but there he was. 

 

Natsu was now kneeling with his head lowered. He then slowly stood from his position. The fire slayer now adorned tattooed swirls of black, horns that curved from his head, and black scales and talons. However, the most concerning things were his eyes because they no longer seemed human. They held the abyss of the everlasting darkness. Even the roaring flames' light did not reflect off of them. 

 

“Fuck…” Gajeel muttered whilst chill raced through his body.

 

Pieces of ceiling began to fall and the walls now cracked. Everything in Gajeel screamed for him to run, leave, and never look back. 

 

Natsu slowly walked toward Aria. 

 

“W-w-what on earth—I have never felt such magic…” Aria choked out. He threw his palms out again, sending out an experimental attack. 

 

Natsu crossed his forearms in front of himself, continuing to walk, unphased. The attack dissipated into disintegrating ash. 

 

Aria’s body trembled as the effects of shock began to wear off. Confusion and the pure terror trapped him in his spot.

 

“I-I drained your power! Y-You s-shouldn’t be—”

 

Natsu swiped his hand across the air, like he was trying to move something out of the way. Aria was instantly thrown back against the wall. Stone and bones cracking under the pressure. 

 

“Natsu! Stop!” Erza yelled. 

 

She had no clue what was going on, but she knew when her beloved friend got out of this state he would be horrified by what he had done if this continued. 

 

Natsu continued his steady gate towards the injured man falling from the wall. Aria caught himself on his hands and knees. He coughed and blood spattered on his hands and the floor. He reached to undo his blindfold, hoping to conjure all of his power to defeat this foe. Unfortunately, it was too late for him.

 

Natsu sent a powerful kick to the man’s chest that sent Aria back, ricocheting his head back against the wall. 

 

“Natsu!” Erza called again.

 

“He can’t hear you, Erza,” Gajeel said, struggling to get back on his feet. “We’ve gotta get out of here! Help me get Rogue and Sting!”

 

Erza looked back towards Natsu. “What about–”

 

“There’s no time!” The iron slayer pleaded. “That thing that is controlling Natsu is going to burn this whole damn place down with us in it if we don’t get the hell out now! He’s fireproof! He’ll be just fine!”

 

Erza looked over to Natsu once again. He currently was holding Aria by his neck. The talons dug into the enemy’s neck releasing thick streams of crimson. She heard an unpleasant sizzling sound followed by a scream of agony. She looked away quickly and looked over to the other dragon slayers. 

 

“Okay, quickly,” she said, finding her footing once again. 

 

Gajeel broke the restraints. As expected the cuffs and chains were made of seal-stone and not metal. He had hoped that his intuition was wrong because he could use the boost, but as usual, he was spot on. He pulled Rogue onto his back while Erza did the same with Sting.

 

“Any idea of the quickest way out of here?” she asked.

 

The room shook from another explosion. More stone rained from the ceiling.

 

“Well let’s start with the door!” Gajeel yelled, making his way towards it as fast as he could. 

 

The pair tried to keep their eyes focused on the door and not on the sickening sounds of a screaming body being broken into bits and then charred. The smell itself made Gajeel want to hurl. 

 

The door then flung open, ice and water shot through the threshold, quenching some of the flames.

 

“What the hell is going on in here?!” Gray asked frantically. 

 

“Oh thank the gods!” Erza exclaimed. “Natsu’s gone ballistic. We need to get out of here!” 

 

Gray looked over to find the fire slayer looking in the state of when Laxus was thrown into the wall. “Oh shit. What happened?!”

 

“Does it matter?” Gajeel asked. “We just gotta get out of here!”

 

“You guys go,” Gray said. “I’ll stay here with Natsu and make sure he gets out.”

 

Gajeel looked at the ice mage incredulously. “Are you insane?! He is invincible in this state! He’ll be just fine! ”

 

“No he won’t be and you know the rules,” Gray retorted. “You guys go, but I’m not leaving him behind and letting him get completely lost to whatever that thing is inside him! I’ve got ice and that’s probably the only thing that will cool him down.”

 

“I’ll stay with you,” the blue haired woman said, putting a hand on his shoulder. “It’s the same with my water, besides that I can help heal any burns you might sustain, Gray.”

 

“I appreciate that, Juvia, but I need you to help get my friends out of here. You know the fort better than any of us and I need you to make sure they get to safety,” Gray said.

 

The turmoil inside Juvia’s eyes could be seen, but she nodded once. “This way!” she directed and Gajeel and Erza fled out of the room. 

 

————————————

 

“Natsu!” Gray called. 

 

Natsu continued to toss the bloody corpse around like a rag doll. He didn’t even flinch when Gray called his name.

 

“Hey, ugly! I’m talking to ya!” Ice Make Hammer!

 

The head of the hammer made contact right on top of Natsu’s head, sending water droplets and steam flying. Natsu paused and turned his head over his shoulder slowly. He narrowed his eyes and snarled. He then completely turned around to face Gray.

 

The rare experience of feeling suddenly very cold ran through Gray’s body. 

 

“Holy shit…What the fuck happened to ya, man?” Gray said. 

 

Natsu threw a punch straight out in front of him which threw a comet of fire directly towards the ice mage. Gray luckily got his ice shield up in time, but the force still threw him against the wall. 

 

The ice mage rolled the pain out of his shoulders. 

 

“Snap out of it!” Ice Make Geyser! 

 

Spikes of ice grew from the ground—trapping Natsu momentarily. He cried out and his body was covered in flame melting the spikes immediately. Next thing Gray knew was that Natsu had his burning hands against his throat. He couldn’t breath and he could start to feel his skin getting burned. He brought his hands up to Natsu’s wrists and tried to freeze them. Natsu snarled and squeezed his throat tighter. 

 

“Natsu! This isn’t you! We won…We gotta get out of here…please…Lucy’s waiting for you…she needs you to come home…”

 

Natsu froze and loosened his grip slightly. His inky eyes showed some sign of life. “Lu—cy…” he whispered roughly. 

 

“Yes, Lucy. She’s waiting for you to come home…” 

 

“Home…” The blackness faded from his eyes, revealing his, just in time for them to roll to the back of his head. The slayer went limp and collapsed. Gray caught him before he fell completely to the floor. 

 

“Fuck!” the ice mage exclaimed, flinching from the burn. The slayer's skin felt like burning coals. Gray put a protective barrier of ice on his back, shoulders, and hands. He then hoisted the unconscious Natsu onto his back. The ice mage immediately had to bleed more magic into his barriers because they melted immediately. He was already so low on magic power. 

 

Gray would have to endure the burns, but he was getting them both out of there. He quickly made his way out the door and into the hallway. He picked a direction and just ran. The building still shook with explosions. He made several turns praying he would find an exit, but unfortunately he came to a dead end.

 

“Shit, shit, shit…” he muttered.

 

“Gray, can you hear me?” a voice inside his head called.

 

What the?...

 

“It’s me, Hibaki. Do you have Natsu?” 

 

“Oh man, am I glad to hear you! Yes, I got him. He’s pretty beat up and passed out at the moment. I can’t feel any magic power coming from him right now,” Gray said.

 

“We’ll take a look at him when you guys get back. I’m uploading a map to get you out of the fort into your mind, but you better get moving. There’s no telling when the dragon warriors will show up. There should be an exit to the tunnels down the hallway and to your left. Eve is waiting there with horses for you.” 

 

An image of the map came to his mind. Gray immediately turned around and ran the way that Hibaki directed. 

 

“Hibaki…what about the others?...” 

 

“We got in contact with them as well. They’re on their way and will join you in the tunnels soon enough.”

 

“What about the town?” 

 

“The Thunder Legion protected the citizens as best as they could. Ren and Jenny lead some groups to some mines as far from town as they could get. There were some citizen casualties, but The Thunder Legion are all accounted for.”

 

“Thank heavens,” Gray sighed. 

 

He made his way through the fort and into the tunnels. He found all of his friends, plus Juvia, to be safe. Erza and Gajeel caused the entrance to collapse in on itself so that no one could follow. 

 

“Time to get you all back home,” Eve said with a small smile. 

 

They loaded up on their horses and took off in a hurry down the tunnels to hopeful safety. 

 

Notes:

Hi all! So I decided to not do all the battles for Team Natsu. We will get glimpses into Gray and Juvia’s battle in the future, but for now we’ll focus on Natsu. I had a majority of this chapter written out for a year…. I know I know, why didn’t I post it? It was just a matter of setting it up enough to post it.

I hoped you enjoyed and I hope to be back sooner next time. You all make it worth doing. So thanks for sticking around <3

Notes:

Gods help me, this story has been a LOT more work than I anticipated. I essentially had to write two stories: The entire story of the before time and the story of the present. It's heartbreaking that I know I won't use everything that I worked so hard on for the before time, but such is the consequences of my own actions in deciding to write this kind of story. Also, inserting the flashbacks to help drive the story, but also not revealing too much right away is a maddening process. I hope it all makes sense, leaves enough questions, and is enjoyable!

Let me know what you think! Kudos and comments give me life so please leave one or both if you feel so inclined :)